#last is a 'what if instead of being boys with girly names they were ' au or something | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

wincore · 3 years

Text

field day | jung sungchan

pairing: sungchan x fem!reader

synopsis: when you, as cheer captain, are best friends with the pride and joy of the soccer team, rumors are bound to fly around.

genre: high school au, soccer au, bff2l, fluff

words: 7.5k

warnings: language, jung “the risk i took was calculated but man am i bad at math” sungchan

request: sungchan + ball + “ everyone is looking at us. is that a good or a bad thing? ” (from the first option) ^__^

song recs: after school - weeekly / pleaser - wallows / some - bol4 / sweet talk - saint motel / love so sweet - cherry bullet

a/n: i tried recalling some hs memories for this and im hoping i wasnt the only one that went through the “shipped with a random dude” ordeal LOL. i haven’t written shorter fics in a while so i’m glad i got to. tq for requesting, lovepie <33

In high school, peer pressure tends to come in different forms. For you, it’s taken the shape of this.

“Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!”

You look around your classmates, scanning each and every face chanting with glee like you’re a star player scoring the winning point. The tall figure shifts beside you, glancing at you like a blinking idiot. You’re not even on the losing team but it feels just as frustrating.

You glare at the boy beside you. The trouble is Jung Sungchan. The trouble has always been Jung Sungchan.

“Come on!” Chenle calls with a teasing grin from the buzzing crowd. The little shit. It’s getting hotter with each minute you spend by the green soccer field and its dusty chalked lines, just at the tip of the bleachers. You didn’t even get enough time to breathe before you were surrounded, the soccer team pushing a stumbling Sungchan onto you. It’s too sunny for this today.

“The star soccer player gets a kiss from the lead cheerleader after a winning game! That’s the rule.” Chenle announces.

Sungchan looks at you and you turn to him, the both of you looking at each other like fish out of water. Even though you’ve clarified at least a hundred times that you’re just friends, your peers don’t seem to be satisfied. (“Famous last words,” they say.)

“No,” you say, firmly.

“No,” Sungchan agrees, nodding his head wisely.

“Don’t copy me,” you say, smacking his chest, and a quiet ‘oof’ escapes his mouth.

The fact that you’ve been best friends since Sungchan offered you a light green crayon in elementary school just fuels the idea that you have to date. There’s this difference between elementary school kids teasing and high school kids teasing—it was so much easier back when boys were afraid of cooties from girls. It was innocent too. Now, it’s more of nudges and sly grins, teasing with unnecessary innuendo. (What else do you expect from teenagers experiencing puberty?) It doesn’t stop you from being best friends though. Sungchan still visits on Fridays to get on your mom’s nerves and help you with homework (or try to). You still have all the little trinkets he’s gifted you over the years and the lock to his phone is still your birthday. You’re best friends and strictly that.

When you got into the same middle school though is when it started going downhill. Holding his hand was awkward, touching him in any way was awkward and god forbid you compliment him on something. The kids around you would run across the halls saying “(name) likes Sungchan!” or the other way around sometimes. Heathens, the lot of them. But at the very least, he wasn’t too fazed and you wonder how he could be that even-tempered. If it was just you feeling that way, then maybe you did like him more than he did you.

You shake it off.

Sungchan’s much more grown now and at least a foot taller since his awkward adolescent years; he looks handsomer too but you wouldn’t be caught dead saying it out loud. After all, it’s only going to spark another debate on the anonymous school forum. (“(name) finds Jung Sungchan attractive, they’re totally dating.” “I knew it. A boy and a girl can’t be friends, especially if they’re both good looking.”) If you’re being honest, you hate the rumours so much—it’s one of the reasons, apart from puberty, stopping you from being as close as before. However, you do understand that this is how the passage of time works. You’re not going to be spending all of your time with each other, yes, but you still regard him as important. Your life is too busy now, with exams and practice—and you’d think a busy bee would get some honey as reward.

Sungchan’s curls stick to his forehead, unruly after he wiped at them with a towel. The sunlight plays with his eyes when he looks at you intently and you shrug. The smell of sweat is starting to make you nauseous. You remember that you too need to take a shower.

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” you mumble.

“Not today?” He asks.

You shake your head. “The girls have a plan.”

It’s not just the sweat. Or the crowds. You don’t like being here at all. There’s one more problem with this place.

You hate soccer.

And by hate, you mean you despise it. Like you’ll throw up at the sight of it. What’s so riveting about a bunch of smelly, sweaty guys excited about chasing a patterned ball? You’ve tried to understand it but every time your dad explains the rules, you find yourself zoning out of whatever alien language he speaks.

Sungchan has been the closest to getting you to understand the game and even then, you refused to learn. It’s not like you’re society’s definition of girly—but you’re not a tomboy either. The school has granted you the “ice queen with a warm interior” stereotype so you’ll just go with that. To be honest, you’re just a little more awkward at open affection than your friends. (And Sungchan has the “friendly beagle” stereotype which you’ll agree is partly true. He’s more of a retriever though, with that size.) It’s just funny how you can never seem to know who you are but other people see so clearly.

You hurry up to the locker rooms and hope for a better evening than this afternoon.

The sky burns blue and you wipe the sweat off your brow once you step out of the changing room. Cooling off from your shower has gone to waste. Adjusting your school skirt, you take your usual strides to the school gates.

Ryujin seems to be showing Yuna a very flamboyant dance move while the latter hypes her up. Ryujin is in her gym uniform because she has no care for her reputation apparently, but she makes it work. Yuna’s about to show her own move when she notices you and waves at you vigorously enough to make you jog towards her and stop embarrassing herself in front of the after school crowd. But then again, she’s too cute for that.

“We got bored waiting for you,” Yuna explains, voice hoarse from her cold. Poor thing wasn’t let into performing because of it. “Do you wanna see our cool new move? Ryujin came up with it!”

Ryujin rolls her eyes. “You’re trying to advertise me to (name) so she can recruit me into cheerleading, aren’t you?”

You smile and cross your arms, facing Yuna who’s been caught mid-act. She smiles sheepishly and pats your shoulder like she just said a funny joke.

“Actually…” You begin and Ryujin holds up her arms in a cross.

“No. Never. I’m already part of the hip-hop dance club.”

“I was going to say that I’ll join you instead.”

Yuna gasps in betrayal, big eyes widening, and Ryujin grins before sticking her tongue out and potentially ruining her image with that expression. She doesn’t care, however.

“Anyway, I can’t wait to get to college and join a dance club.” Ryujin looks at the two of you excitedly. “I keep getting snaps from Yeji and feel so jealous.”

Yuna pouts. “Don’t be so happy about leaving me.”

“Aw, is the baby afraid of not getting any more sisterly doting?” Ryujin teases and you laugh at the disgruntled expression on Yuna’s face.

“Don’t worry,” Ryujin continues with a sly grin. “Taehyun’s here to keep you company for another year.”

Yuna turns red in the face, a high pitched complaint emitting from her throat. “I told you to keep quiet about that!”

“Oh, what’s this?” You wiggle your eyebrows. “We’re starting boy talk early today.”

Yuna huffs. “At least, mine’s just a crush. I don’t know what relationship status: complicated you have going on with Mr. Soccer Captain.”

You flush hotly. “There’s no relationship status to be complicated about! Seriously, why does everyone think we’re a thing?”

“You’re cheer captain and he’s soccer captain,” Ryujin answers logically. “Plus, you’re best friends.”

“You have a lot of sexual tension,” Yuna answers honestly.

You make a face, slipping your arms into theirs and pulling them along the sidewalk. You better get something to drink before the sky starts to turn purple from pink tinged blue.

“Ooh, another desperate attempt from (name) to not get teased,” Ryujin leans back to whisper to Yuna.

You stop walking. “Wait. Where are we going?”

Yuna shakes her head. “I’ll lead the way.”

Skipping over the concrete sidewalk, you laugh at your friends and their stories (read: Ryujin gushing over Yeji’s college dance club and Yuna’s newfound crush on Taehyun). The blue sky has tinged orange by now but it’s the sort of colour that sits in between more significant timeframes, like night and evening. Passing by a city square, you eye the people with wonder. A girl in a pink skirt skateboards smoothly over the concrete, her boyfriend filming her with a loving smile.

“We’re here!” Yuna announces.

You look around the large open plaza, with people of all ages and in different attires trying out skateboarding and rollerblading over the grey concrete. It’s been getting popular lately, with idol pop stars taking to it too but you never knew there was this big a community. There seems to be a few stalls renting out skateboards too. The wind caresses your hair, evening cool settling in nicely on your skin. The sky is purple but it’s lit up with the city buildings and street lamps flickering on. It’s not a bad day at all.

Someone catches your attention. A boy that sticks out like a sore thumb everywhere he goes.

“Sungchan?!”

Your eyes somehow always settle on his figure, tall and standing out in the crowd of teenagers. He clutches his blue bag, the one he’s had since third grade, close to his chest and looks more like a tourist in this place than a frequent visitor. He’s not the only one in school uniform now that you’re here.

“(name)!”

You hate how you love the way his face lights up when he sees you. You’re not actually into him. It’s your friends brainwashing you.

“I was going to invite you,” Sungchan says, a sorry smile on his face.

Ryujin and Yuna frown at each other but you can’t exactly ask the reason for it.

“Isn’t it great we had the same plans?” he beams at the three of you.

Yuna suppresses a smile and you wonder why. It’s not like your friends would know he’d be here—you’d know first as best friend.

"How did you guys come across this place?" He asks, eyes round with curiosity.

"Somi's Tiktok," Yuna answers, smiling. "We thought she works here but if she really was, guys would be swarming this place."

Ryujin raises her eyebrows. "Speaking of which, I can clearly see why there are so many girls here."

Sungchan beams, turning to you for affirmation and when you don't give him any, he drops his grin to a more polite smile.

“I don’t work at the stalls though,” he answers. “I’ve just been here a few times.”

“You’re trying to learn, aren’t you?” Ryujin asks, raising an eyebrow.

He nods. However, you furrow your eyebrows at her. How does she know? Eyes widening, you realize it must be the school forum. You remember reading a post about a student wanting to learn skateboarding and the wording felt familiar but you didn’t think much. How they figured it out, you will never know.

“Oh! Oh, I think my nose is bleeding. Oh god.” Yuna sniffs vehemently, her finger at her nose. “I think I’m going to need Ryujin to get me to a clinic.”

Linking her arm through Ryujin’s, Yuna makes an apologetic expression and runs off into a particularly crowded area.

You blink. The realization dawns.

"They just left me," you tell him, exasperated. "How could they just leave me?"

He shrugs. "My team left me at a rival school's field once."

Great. Your last outing before midterms and your friends have abandoned you. If this is the case, you wonder why they complain about you spending so much time with Sungchan and allegedly ignoring them.

You regain a sense of your surroundings and turn to him. "Wait. They really left you?"

He nods diligently, eyes trained upwards as he tries to recall the memory. "I told you, didn’t I? On the plus side though, I made friends with the opposite team."

"That's so… cute."

Your cheeks heat up at saying it out loud. If Sungchan is affected by it in any way, he doesn't show it. Instead, he has his usual smile on.

“Do you wanna try?” he asks. “Skateboarding. Or rollerblading but I personally don’t recommend that.”

He curls his lips, shaking his head slightly. You laugh. Of course this beanpole has trouble balancing on skates.

"I- I figured you'd be good at skateboarding. Since, you know, you're so balanced and all."

You raise an eyebrow. "You wanna add skateboarding to your resume or something?"

"Yeah, that and the ability to imitate dog sounds. Wanna see?"

"No, thanks. I’ll pray this weekend to cure your furry behaviour."

Before he can respond, you’re interrupted by a whirlwind of colours and excited calls. A few girls run up to the two of you, younger and probably in middle school, flocking to Sungchan like bees to honey. Never in your life have you felt so ignored as in this singular moment.

You blink, turning to Sungchan who looks like a rather helpless, flustered eye of the hurricane. The winds don't seem to be stopping any time soon.

You clear your throat trying to get their attention.

"Wow, you brought your girlfriend?" One of the girls exclaims, sounding disappointed.

The other girls make similar whines of disappointment and you have half the heart to whack them over the head and tell them to focus on their academics instead of boys.

"You're so lucky to have him as your boyfriend," a girl comments, round eyes brimming with jealousy.

“He’s not my boyfriend,” you declare sharply.

Sungchan looks at you with his doe eyes, blinking cartoonishly. You nudge him with your elbow.

“Yeah!” He agrees, with far too much gusto to be believable. “I’m not (name)’s boyfriend. I have no idea why everyone keeps saying that.”

“Let’s go, babe,” you say, resisting the urge to stick your tongue out at the girls. They’re younger than you and you have high school dignity, you remind yourself.

Slipping your hand into his, you take a few long strides away from them before you realize what you said.

“I- I did- I didn’t mean to call you babe,” you sputter, pulling your hand from his to look at him with wide eyes.

“It’s okay though?”

Sungchan raises an eyebrow and slips his hand back into yours, smiling.

“I don’t mind the rumours, you know?” He says honestly but his smile feels all too teasing. “Maybe we should go out for real.”

You huff, separating yourself from him again. “Maybe you just love attention. Disgusting.”

You point an accusatory finger at him and he bites at it playfully.

“While you're here, wanna see a cool trick I learned?" He straightens only having to tilt his head to look at you.

"If it's you falling on your face, then yes."

"I mean, hey, I could totally do that. Done that several times actually."

You smile despite trying your hardest not to. You like this about him—that he’s easygoing enough to make you look at life less seriously. If it’s with him, you could quit everything that makes you unhappy and start everything you love.

“So where is your skateboard?” you ask, walking side by side with him, who has finally learned to match your pace.

“It’s with one of my friends,” he answers, and points to a tall girl with long brown hair, wearing a pair of tomboyish shorts and T-shirt. Another girl with short hair and a bucket hat accompanies her, wearing a long hoodie and shorts, but she leaves before you reach them. They must be from a different school because you’ve never seen them before. The first thing that pops into your head is that they’d be good replacements for your cheerleading position if you were ever to leave. You shake your head. Now is not the time.

“That’s Jimin!” he introduces, and you wonder how he’s this way—how he makes friends so easily.

Jimin waves at Sungchan and then proceeds to ask if you’re his girlfriend with a big smile, like a script being followed everywhere you go.

She seems a little disappointed at the answer. “Well, I was going to suggest one of the couples skateboards.”

You flash her an awkward smile.

“But those are pretty difficult! I’ve been here for a month and my idea of skateboarding is still sitting on it while Soeun pushes me around. That’s my friend, by the way.”

“Ah.” You nod. “This is my first time skateboarding, actually. The only ‘sport’ I’ve ever done is cheerleading.”

Jimin furrows her eyebrows before her eyes widen. “Wait a minute. You’re the cheerleader best friend that Sungchan wouldn’t shut up about!”

Sungchan flusters, in the subtle way he usually does, and waves his hands robotically trying to explain. “I was just saying- that- that you’d be good at skateboarding. Because of the cheerleading.”

A boxy grin accompanies his explanation.

“Right.” Jimin covers her face and sends an obvious wink your way. “Anyway, you can have my skateboard for the day.”

She hands over a smooth black skateboard with white wheels, but on closer inspection you find that they’re light-up wheels instead. It’s oddly fitting for someone like Jimin even if you’ve known her the entirety of ten minutes. Sungchan is good at finding friends, rather. Soon enough, she runs off after making Sungchan promise he’ll deliver the skateboard home.

The trick Sungchan wanted to show you was a failed kickflip. At the very least, it made you laugh so hard you almost spit out the strawberry milk he’d bought you. Sipping his own banana milk, he sulked for a moment or two, telling you to try it out and see how difficult it is.

On the contrary, Sungchan was right. You are good at balancing on skateboards. But that’s where it ends. You don’t think you’ll be naturally good at kickflips, though being able to glide through the plaza while Sungchan runs after you with the drinks puts a big smile on your face. It’s the most fun you’ve had in a while.

Accompanied by Sungchan’s panicked “oh no”s and “oh we messed up”s, the two of you try the couple skateboarding move too; no one’s watching you here. It’s fun to see him stress over a skateboard because frankly, you’ve never met anyone as easy-going as Sungchan. (“I’ll figure it out along the way,” he says when you ask if he’s studying for finals, and proceeds to get a decent enough score). Suddenly the wandering gap is closed again. You’re not going to worry about stupid rumours from now on.

But for some reason, ‘you like him as a friend’ doesn’t sound right either. Despite having said it so many times, you might not believe in it. You shake off the thought. This evening, at least, you’re going to enjoy with Sungchan without thinking of teenage drama and hormones.

"You still don't think you and Sungchan make the perfect pair?" Yuna pouts.

You narrow your eyes. "I don't take opinions from traitors."

Chaeryoung leans back on her chair, and whispers to you asking if you’re okay. At least someone is concerned about you.

“It hurts to be left by my own friends but—”

“No, I meant, are you okay? Why aren’t you dating Sungchan already? You’re so cute together! And you’re best friends—Netflix writers literally daydream of this.”

You groan, throwing up your hands in defeat.

“And,” Yuna adds, knocking her chair closer. “Who’s really the traitor here? Us who ditched you with the love of your life—or you, who runs off every time she gets a call from her boyfriend?”

“Sungchan is not my boyfriend.” You cross your arms.

“She even shares her lunch with him more,” Ryujin complains from the side. “And they’re not even in the same class. Unlike me, by the way. Class 1 Shin Ryujin. Same class as you, (name).”

You slump, resting your forehead against the desk. At this point, you wish the teacher would walk in and start the class already. Unfortunately, lunch break isn’t over for another ten minutes and lady luck clearly isn’t smiling upon you.

“Speak of the devil!” Ryujin announces monotonously, leaning against her desk.

Sungchan and a few of his friends from the soccer team wave at you and the girls from the classroom door. Noticing Taehyun, Yuna quickly fixes her hair and you would tease her if Sungchan hadn’t casually strolled up to your desk and sat down on the chair in front of you. Long legs barely contained in the space, he adjusts himself by resting his arm on the headrest and his chin upon it. It’s all normal. However, when he leans down to match your eye level, you hear the sudden pit-a-pat of your pulse in your ear. At this proximity, you can even see the mole on his lip that he’s pointed out before. The sunlight from the open windows is pulling golden strings over his eyelashes and his lips aren’t dry as a desert like you expected. You know he uses the watermelon flavoured lip balm.

“Too close,” you croak. Embarrassed at your own voice, you rise sharply and glare at him.

“Is your heart fluttering?” Sungchan asks, smiling as he looks up at you.

You roll your eyes.

You can hear Yuna’s giggling and before you can shoot her a glare, Sungchan calls.

"Do you have any bandaids?"

He points to a rough scratch at the base of his palm, fingers slender and less calloused than what you'd pictured. Then again, soccer players don't use their hands much, do they?

You blink. "You came all the way here for bandaids?"

"Well… I remembered you keep band-aids in your phone case. And the nurse hates me."

You giggle.

Yujin mouths from behind Sungchan, “He just wanted to see her.”

You would feel flattered if you didn't know these people and their shenanigans. They'd do anything for some drama (and to get two innocent people into the dating trap).

“Why would I waste my cute band aids on you?” you mutter under your breath. “They’re limited edition, you know?”

No way are you sticking Ice Bear on your urban hazard of a best friend. A tall, cute, surprisingly polite hazard but he still annoys you nonetheless.

However, Sungchan's pleading smile has grown on you.

You reluctantly take the band-aid out of your clear phone case, the pink panda doll attached to it swaying with the movement. Proceeding, you take Sungchan's hand and lay it on your desk. With careful focus, you place the band-aid, admiring the size difference of your hands before snapping to reality.

Enough with the pink cloud of thoughts, you scold yourself.

When you look up, the proximity makes your heart skip a beat despite the logical part of you saying you shouldn't. Your faces are too close and this time, you don't even have the energy to croak it out.

"Thanks, (name)," Sungchan smiles at you.

Right then, the sound of a chair sliding harshly against the floor makes the two of you jolt away from each other. All of your friends and his friends seem to be sporting Cheshire cat grins and you don't like it one bit. You don't like not being in on the gag.

"Anybody up for gaming after this? My treat." Chenle looks around. “Sungchan is banned from the arcade soccer game though.”

"'Ey," Sungchan complains.

"Hey, Jisung and Ryujin are banned from DDR too but that's because they almost broke the handles off last time."

The memory makes you smile. Sungchan was there too, and you don’t know why you’re only just recalling all the memories with him in it, carefully and in detail. Every one of them seems to have been amplified, the little interactions suddenly coming to mind.

“(name)? You’re coming?”

You take one look at Sungchan and give up. Even if this is another childish ploy by your peers, you don't mind spending some more time at the arcade with infuriatingly addictive games. A tiny part of you is even willing to go along with them and see if it turns out the way they want it to.

“I’ll go,” you mumble, and the rest of the group cheers.

“But I have cleaning duty today.”

The group groans.

“Just get someone else to do it. Like a junior.”

“Isn’t that bullying?” You ask, frowning.

“Ask nicely. Anyone would be willing to do your bidding, (name).”

“Chenle, will you do it?” You give him a sickly sweet smile. “You’re class president after all.”

Chenle wrinkles his nose. “You’re getting stupider every day, (name).”

You sigh. “Fine. I’ll ask one of Yuna’s classmates then.”

“By the way,” Chenle announces. “Only twelfth graders are invited—”

A bunch of groans interrupt him.

“Quit whining.” He crosses his arms, glaring at them. “What do you even have to worry about? We’re preparing for the exam of our lives. Oh, and Jisung is an exception.”

“We’re only two years apart,” Yuna mutters under her breath.

“Oh, and from class 5, only Sungchan is invited.”

Another round of complaints pass and Chenle breaks into laughter. “Just kidding.”

Your friends are and will always be an odd bunch. Sungchan has previously proved to be the weirdest (several times) and it makes him the most lovable too. But then again, you don’t have free space in your timetable to put in teenage crushes, much less falling for your best friend. What you do have time for this afternoon, however, is relaxing at the arcade.

“Let’s go! I am so good at this. Think I’d impress your Steve Curry?” Ryujun gloats, after having scored three hoops in a row at the arcade basketball game.

“It’s Stephen Curry,” Chenle corrects. “And no, let’s focus here. Our goals are—”

He points to the two figures by the DDR machine, looking like a real couple. He’s been acting as damage control for the rumours and making sure you don’t drift apart because of it. They really don’t make guys like him anymore, Chenle sighs. He should get a friendship award or something.

“—those two.”

Really, Sungchan better be thanking him by the end of this. He’s never met anyone quite like Jung Sungchan, especially because Chenle cannot picture himself liking the same person since elementary school.

“Man, now I wish I had a girlfriend,” Chenle mutters.

Ryujin snorts. “Who’s going to date you?”

“You don’t have a boyfriend either,” Chenle reminds and gets a basketball to the shoulder.

“Why are you playing that when you don’t even know how to use it?” Your voice rings through to them.

“I said I’ll figure it out!” Sungchan reasons.

Chenle and Ryujin stare at the two of you blankly, as you bicker over a claw machine game and they share a look.

“Do they need our help?” Ryujin whispers.

Chenle shakes his head. “I think they’ll figure it out from here.”

Soon enough, you were laughing at Sungchan’s failed attempts and trying to outplay him. Your friends have already given you the shove. Chenle and Ryujin share a high five and that’s where the new story begins.

You finally know the thrill of a teenage crush. It makes you so damn infuriated that it had to be Jung Sungchan.

Now every time he waves at you from the field or hands you a bottle of strawberry milk or explains the calc notes you missed or does the bare minimum, you need to deal with the quickening of your pulse and a few butterflies loose from their cage in your stomach. It doesn’t help that you’re almost always together.

The two of you currently sit by the school field, Sungchan tying his shoelaces while you cool off with the water bottle he offered you. Practice ended a while ago for you and the girls have receded into the air conditioned indoor gym. The indoor gym is apparently occupied by the gymnast club and you couldn’t be more disappointed that you didn’t join them instead.

If anything, however, you’d rather leave this whole thing and focus on your academics. Hobbies shouldn’t be draining you—they should feel like skateboarding on a lilac evening with the wind in your hair.

With a friend you like very, very much.

“Sungchan,” you call quietly.

“Hm?”

When he looks up, you can’t hold in the urge to fix the hair out of his eyes. You’ve never been very physically affectionate so it might have come off strange. Sungchan looks at you quietly, stars in his eyes and you clear your throat.

“How long have you been playing soccer? It was before we met, right?”

He hums, eyes traveling up and then back to you when he remembers. “Since I was six. You were there at my first soccer match actually.”

“I was? Oh my god, was it the one you lost horribly and the whole team started crying?”

“Yes. Yes, it was.”

You giggle. “Six year old you would be so in awe now.”

Sungchan beams at that.

“Who knows?” he smiles, looking into your eyes with firm determination. “Maybe I’ll be the next Son Heungmin.”

“Even I know who that is so… no.”

Sungchan pouts and you make a face in disgust. “Don’t act cute, it gives me hives.”

“Okay, maybe not Son Heungmin. I could definitely be the next Park Jisung—and I don’t mean him.”

Sungchan points to a boy passed out on the benches, his exhaustion typical of any high schooler while another boy sits beside him, fanning him with a bunch of assignment papers. Jisung and Chenle really are more entertaining than any game on this field.

You turn to look at Sungchan, who’s moving his head around trying to catch their attention. When he finally does, he waves at them and gets big grins in response. He’s not all that bad, you think. In fact, he’s quite possibly the most amiable boy in senior year.

“Just be Jung Sungchan,” you mutter. “Not Son Heungmin or Park Jisung.”

Sungchan turns to you, smiling wide. “Advice taken.”

You scoff. “Whatever.”

Maybe it’s just you but Sungchan has been glancing at your lips very frequently today and mentally thank Chaeryoung for letting you borrow her lip tint. You didn’t know something so subtle could get you this giddy.

“Are you… going to give the CSAT?” You ask, glancing at him nervously. Part of you is sad you only developed your first high school crush in the very last semester. Or if it’s comforting, you could believe you’ve liked him all this time.

“Nah. Sports scholarship,” he says nonchalantly. “I was going to tell you but… I’ve been scouted already.”

You gasp. “That’s… great. Your future’s all settled.”

Sungchan seems to dislike the idea, lips pursing. “I don’t think anything’s settled except for the next step.”

You nod, somewhat understanding.

“What about you?” He asks. “Any university in mind? SKY? I’ve seen you study extra hours at the library.”

You look away, not feeling ready for the conversation.

“I don’t know,” you say quietly. “I don’t know what I like and what I want. I don’t even like cheer anymore.”

Sungchan gazes at you wordlessly but it’s the most comfortable you’ve felt talking about this.

“Maybe I should quit,” you mumble.

You don’t want to commit to something you no longer have passion for. But then again, you’ve spent so much time on it that it’s hard to leave.

“You should,” he responds, honest.

You scoff, shaking yourself from that moment of vulnerability. “But why would I quit something I’m good at?”

“If you don’t like it. If it hurts to leave but isn’t any better when you stay, you should leave.”

You roll your eyes. “You’re quite the philosopher.”

“I’m smart, right?”

You smile.

“Oy, you two!” Chenle calls, making his way to you two with Jisung trailing behind. “I don’t mean to interrupt your flirting but you got a spare water bottle?”

“Are you two going out now?” Jisung asks as a follow-up, and you feel a hot flush for some reason, unlike the previous times you’ve been asked this question.

“No,” you answer. You don’t mind the idea though now.

“Don’t lie,” Chenle complains. “I saw that picture of Sungchan teaching you how to kick a ball. You? And soccer? Something’s up.”

You throw up your hands in exasperation. “Seriously, who keeps up posting to the school page? And where do they get the time?”

"Two people with this much compatibility will always be a hot topic."

"We're not compatible," you retort quickly.

"Wait," Jisung says. "I know how to resolve this."

You raise an eyebrow.

"How do you have your cereal?" He asks, looking from you to Sungchan.

"Cereal first, obviously," you answer.

Sungchan looks up, finger below his chin as he thinks. "I drink the milk first, then eat the cereal and then breakdance to mix it all together."

You pinch your nose. "I swear I question your sanity all the time."

"Hah! That means you're thinking about me all the time."

You look away, rolling your eyes. He responds with an open-mouthed smile and finger guns.

"See?" Jisung grins. "Compatible."

The gruff voice of Coach Lee startles the four of you and Sungchan leaves with a sigh and a promise of meeting after practice. Jisung leaves with Sungchan and Chenle gives you one last teasing smirk before sitting down and going through the assignment papers he was using as a fan previously. You will never understand his miraculous ways of performing his presidential duties.

You don’t have a good feeling about the next match. The only reason you’re even sticking around anymore—as embarrassing as it—is to spend more time with Sungchan. Being with him puts you at ease, even if the school tries to wrap the two of you in a rope of uneasiness. This is your very last practice, for the next match is the final one of this year and then you’ll be back to spending even longer hours at the library with a stack of textbooks. It’s supposed to be a carefree age. At least, adults say that. Your high school life seems to be riddled with worries, and with that thought, you head into the air conditioned room to take a breather off your anxieties.

Only one more match, you remind yourself.

The pre-match buzz is driving you to the edge.

Your form is off, you can feel it already and Coach Kim isn’t as sunshine-as-rainbows as she usually is, courtesy to it being the last match of your life. She’ll never know though, how much you don’t want to do this.

Sungchan waves at you as he usually does before a match, disappointing a third of his fangirls, but it helps you ease. One last time, (name).

Watching the crowd of people, parents and siblings and friends, all excited and talking makes you take a deep breath. You practiced but it wasn’t good enough. You can never do well at something you don’t like anymore. This time, you feel guilty for committing to things half-heartedly. You want to start that fresh new college chapter already, with all of this behind.

There’s ten minutes left. You go back to the empty hall outside the lockers only to pace. This isn’t helping.

“(name)!”

You turn around abruptly to find Sungchan’s tall figure, and you must be looking miserable because his smile falls.

He doesn’t even ask what’s wrong, only takes careful steps towards you. “Do you need water? Medicine?”

His hands hover over your shoulder but he doesn’t burden you with them. You put your face in your palms and sigh, sinking down to the floor in a crouch.

“I want to quit,” you whisper. Your voice comes off more brittle than you’d like, and you realize that Sungchan hasn’t seen you cry since seventh grade when you failed a math test. You didn’t tell him then but you appreciated him studying extra hours for math just to teach you.

“You don’t have to go out there if you don’t want to,” he says quietly, dropping to the floor beside you. “I’ll stay with you.”

You stare at him dumbfounded. “Don’t be ridiculous! They’ll lose without you—you’re the ace, Sungchan!”

“There will always be an ace,” he retorts. “Maybe Jisung will finally get to shine. Or anyone else. I don’t mind spending an hour with you alone.”

You feel a hot flush spread over your cheeks. Looking away to the side, you mumble an ‘alright’ and only glance from the corner of your eye to see him smiling. Jung Sungchan is the most unreasonable boy you’ve ever met. Perhaps it makes him somewhat loveable too.

“It’s your last match,” you whisper helplessly.

“I’ll join the college soccer club and get to play more matches.”

You sigh, giving in. If he’s so adamant, you think that perhaps there is something in you worth sacrificing his game over. It makes an oddly warm feeling bloom in your chest. Sungchan is so damn convincing with his words. You wonder if it’s really okay.

With shoulders touching, an awkward silence takes over in the next second. You turn to him and open your mouth, watch him do the same and close it at the same time he does.

“You know,” he begins, “I was kind of lying about not worrying because I get the feeling coach will evaporate me tomorrow but—I can handle it. Mostly.”

You stare at him with wide, worried eyes. “You don’t have to do this, Sungchan. I’m the one running away.”

You slouch, pulling your knees closer to your chest and burying your face in them. The urge to scream is boiling within you but you can’t get caught. Not now.

“Sometimes to run is the brave thing,” he responds, insightful. “If you’re not up for it, it’s better to quit early than to regret it in the long run.”

You don’t know if it’s the fact that he just quoted Taylor Swift or spoke like your old school counselor—but you find yourself laughing. He makes sense. Sungchan, in his weird, oddball ways, always makes sense. And in that same way, he feels like home.

“You’re so good to me,” you say, looking up at him and at a proximity you’ve never been before.

It’s his turn to fluster, though he doesn’t do so as visibly as you do. He clears his throat, shifting his eyes around before meeting yours. “I- This is bad timing but… I like you. I really do. Since third grade when you drew that birthday card for me. I have it in my bedside drawer, by the way.”

He looks away and makes a face, probably wondering why he said that out loud.

You press your lips tight to prevent the smile that tugs at them. He looks at you with a wobbly smile, trying his hardest to resume his usual dignity—but he’s just a boy, after all.

“My type is dumb and pretty, though?” You tease, the smile escaping. “You said it yourself.”

He blinks. “Well, I am pretty but if you want me to be stu—”

You shake your head. “I like you too. You don’t have to act cute.”

He pauses, thinking. “I have never acted cute in my life ever. I was born cu—”

You hold his face between your thumb and forefinger. “You do that again and you die.”

He breaks into a smile.

“I’ve never met someone quite like you,” you whisper, embarrassed of your own feelings bubbling up from the bottle you had kept them in.

He laughs, open-mouthed and pretty.

“Actually, hey, I didn’t like you all this time from fifth. I liked you and then I didn’t like you and then I liked you again—”

“Okay, I get it.”

His shoulders relax and he smiles at you. You look up at the clock on the wall by the entrance to the field and bite your lip. You don’t love performing anymore but you know all the girls do, even the stand-bys. Jisung might not have to take over Sungchan’s position but you bet one of those tenth graders would love to take yours, the same way you did back then. They’ve practiced harder than you too and it’s only a matter of deserving.

You take a deep breath and get up, pulling up Sungchan by the hand. He raises an eyebrow, inquisitive eyes scanning over your face and you smile at him, strengthening your resolve. You should have done this way sooner.

Sungchan plays. You don’t let him sit it out with you.

Halfway through, you cheer the hardest you ever have, plastic decorative gemstones stuck by your eyes borrowed from the other girls cheering. It’s much more fun, you think. You’ve never experienced soccer like this. You’d love to sit at stadiums and join in victory chants. There’s enough weight off your chest to yell your lungs out.

Sungchan scores a goal almost immediately after and sends a thumbs up over to you. You laugh. This is the best break you’ve ever taken from cheerleading.

“Ooh, is this perhaps the (name) effect?” Chenle’s voice rings through the speakers and you feel yourself shrink slightly under the eyes. Out of the corner of your eye, you can see your homeroom teacher signal very angrily to the commentator box. You shake yourself off it. So what if everyone’s looking?

Sungchan places his hands on his hips, chest heaving and sends another signal to you before beelining for a straight goal. You whoop and the girl with a notebook beside you is visibly annoyed at this point but you don’t care.

Without doubt, your school wins and you watch as Sungchan runs to his team, a big smile on his face. The second he’s done getting pet by the team, however, he rushes to the bleachers, skipping over the steps to you, panting when he stops. The risk he took was definitely not calculated. He holds up one finger while he heaves.

“My cheering worked best this time, it seems,” you say to him, laughing.

His face is flushed from the exertion but he laughs heartily. “You could be yelling profanity at me and it’d still encourage me.”

You shake your head at the cheesy line. He takes a step forward, well inside your space but you don’t mind. He leans in.

“Everyone is looking at us,” he says under his breath. “Is that a good or a bad thing?”

You look behind him to find the whole team, along with your girls sharing furtive glances and giggling at the sight of the two of you. A few of the junior girls slap each other’s arms, bouncing on the balls of their feet in excitement. You’re not a celebrity. But everyone wants to cheer things on once in a while, don’t they?

“Good,” you answer, before pulling him by the shirt into a chaste kiss. When you pull apart, Sungchan’s face is so struck with awe that you want to look away but instead you bite back an obvious smile. It’s about damn time, someone from the soccer team yells.

“Woah. I think I scored a goal either way,” he says, an offbeat smile on his face.

“Oh come on, we didn’t even get to chant ‘Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!’ yet—oh shit, the mic’s on.”

Chenle is definitely getting an earful from your teacher after this. The two of you wave at him at the box and end up laughing at him trying to hide behind the desk.

As expected, the whole crowd surrounds the two of you in less than a minute’s worth of time, with several congratulations and “good score” offered to the two of you. The boys mess up Sungchan’s hair while the girls compliment you on how cute a couple you are. There’s also the question of when you started dating that pauses the buzz and makes everyone look to the two of you for an answer. Sungchan turns to you and you turn to him, and there’s no way you’ll tell half the school that your confession came in a private hallway outside the field—teenage imaginations run wild.

Instead, you slip your hand into Sungchan’s and run down the bleachers and towards the exit, laughter spilling from your lips. There’s only one place you can think of going to spend a cool blue late afternoon with.

“Skate plaza?” He asks.

“Skate plaza,” you answer.

#cznnet #neowritingsnet #nct x reader #sungchan x reader #nct fluff #sungchan fluff #nct imagines #nct scenarios #sungchan imagines #sungchan scenarios #nct x you #sungchan x you #nct sungchan #jung sungchan #nct oneshot #sungchan oneshot #nct fanfic #sungchan fanfic #moonwrites

1K notes · View notes

lovely-ateez · 4 years

Text

Favorite Place~

ꕥPosted: 3/8/21

ꕥGenre: College!au, Angst, Fluff

ꕥPairing: FemReader! x Emo!Hongjoong

ꕥWord Count: ~4.8k

ꕥWarnings: General angst (happy ending), Unknown man being creepy to reader, Characters insulting reader behind her back, Alcohol intake, Driving with a few sips of alcohol (please don’t drink and drive), Implied violence, Language, Oral (f recieving), Unprotected sex, Corruption kink, Language

ꕥA/N: Reader is a girly-girl bc we need more rep that isn’t hella negative and to actually be portrayed as smart and hardworking for once 😤 You👏can👏be👏both👏 ANyWay—thank you for bearing with me while I wrote this

I ran my hands along the open science textbook laying upon my desk, eyes scanning rapidly over the information. The pages were thin and flimsy, clearly showing the book’s age. If I wasn’t careful, the pages would rip with ease. Not that I had time to actually think about that.

In less than five minutes I, along with the twenty five other poor souls who took this class of their own volition, would be handed our last final for the class. A hundred and ten questions in an hour and thirty minutes.

The class was basically academic suicide and had I been told that, I would have stayed far, far away from the class. But no. No one bothered to run that by me.

A whiff of familiar cologne filled my nose and against my better judgement I looked up to find the class genius, Hongjoong Kim. It was bad enough that he was smart as a whip and never needed to study, but on top of it all he was a dangerous, handsome, irresistible bad boy.

He gave me a wink, a sly smile resting on his lips. I gave him the same reaction I always did: a blank face. There had been multiple times he had tried to rile me up, whether that be say something flirty or wink, or “accidentally” touch my shoulder, and I refused to give him the satisfaction of any reaction. I would keep a blank face, hoping that he would leave me alone.

I wasn’t immune to his charms. I felt butterflies in my stomach every time he looked at me just like any other girl he tried it on, but I didn’t want him to know that. The biggest reaction I had given him was an eyebrow quirk at most.

I could tell it bothered him. I knew he was frustrated that he couldn’t get me to blush or stutter my words, and that may have been part of why he kept up his antics. Probably the entire reason, knowing him. Had he not been a fuckboy, I might have fallen for him. Might have.

I returned my eyes to my book and heard his footsteps walk past me, headed to the very back of class. His usual spot.

“Alright ladies and gentlemen,” A loud clap could be heard from the front of the room, our professor signalling the start of class, “It is time for your final. I hope you all are well prepared. I ask that you remove anything from your desk aside from a pencil and I will begin to hand out the tests. You may leave as you finish, just make sure to hand me your tests before you leave. Good luck.”

Book already off my desk, I gripped my pencil, hoping six hours of studying was enough.

“Thank you.” I muttered to my professor as he placed the stack of papers on my desk.

Here goes nothing, I suppose.

I handed in my test with a smile, hoping that I’d pass. Taking a deep breath I stepped out of the classroom, seeing a familiar face. At the noise of my footsteps Hongjoong looked up from his phone with a devilish smile, eyes staring me down. I must’ve not noticed he turned in his test before mine, not that I was surprised. He always finished his test the quickest out of all of us.

“How’s it going, pretty-in-pink?”

Pink was my favorite color and and I wore pink clothes often, unfortunately it had earned me several unwanted nicknames, all coming from Hongjoong.

I barely bothered him a glace, “I have a name.”

“But your nicknames are so unique to you. Don’t you love them?”

“Can’t say I do.” I walked away, not interested in entertaining him any longer than I already had.

“Farewell, princess.” He fleeted me with a honey-like voice.

Suppressing an eye roll, I gripped the straps of my backpack, ecstatic to get away from him. The more time I spent away from him the better. The less time I was with him meant there was less of a chance for me to get attached to him. I refused to let that happen.

After I left the building I grabbed a coffee and walked to the library, bracing the cold weather. I only had one final left and I needed to make sure I studied enough. Just one last push before I was done for the semester. Taking the elevator up to the third floor, I saw a familiar face who smiled at me and I sat down at his table.

“Hey! How do you think you did on the final?” Lia asked me as I took my laptop out.

“Honestly I don’t know. I don’t want to say I passed because knowing my luck, if I do I’ll fail it. I knew the majority of the answers though, so there’s that.”

“That’s a positive.” She cocked her head, observing the way my eyes were glued to my laptop, “So what are you studying for now?”

“Criminal Psychology. I don’t take it until late tomorrow but I wanna get some studying in.”

“You’ve been studying for hours, you’ll be fine. Let’s just go shopping instead.”

My ears perked and I slowly raised my head, “Damn you. You know I’m not gonna turn you down.”

A wide smile formed on her face as she placed her hands behind her head, “What are friends for?”

“Oh don’t look so cocky.”

“Why not? I’m pretty sure I’ve won here. Now let’s get going.”

Lia stood up and slid on her backpack, a smile still plastered on her face. Just as I was placing my laptop in my own backpack I heard a string of male voices and a mention of my name.

I gave Lia a look and, curiosity taking over, I snuck closer to the direction of the voices to see a group of men at a table hid behind a large stack of bookshelves. There were four of them, not a one of them sitting properly in a chair. Two were sitting on top of the table, another with his legs propped on the table, the other sitting upon a backpack which itself was on a chair. I could only see two of their faces and didn’t recognize either.

“We’ve gotta invite the token good girl, right?” A tall man with dark hair smiled, leaning back on the table.

A man with distinct dimples, clad in all black scoffed, “Y/n? Like she’d go to a party anyway.”

“She might.” Hongjoong tiled his head, allowing me to see him, black earrings swaying as he looked at the man with dimples.

Oh. He’s there, too.

“She dresses like she still believes in the tooth fairy.” A man with a blonde ponytail scoffed, “You think she’s gonna come to a party with people like us?”

I grabbed Lia’s arm to prevent her from storming over. She was upset, I was too, but I wanted to keep listening. Still, I couldn’t deny the pang of hurt I felt as I looked down at my pink skirt and cropped top. Was it a crime to like the color pink?

And I thought I looked cute today...

“You should be the last person to judge someone over the way the dress, Yeosang. You never wear anything but black. If she likes it, then she likes it. Fuck you.” Hongjoong bit back.

I felt tears welling up in my eyes. I didn’t know why he defended me, maybe he was just defending fashion for fashion’s sake and it had nothing to do with me, but it was still nice of him.

Yeosang smiled, “Damn someone’s aggressive, huh? Someone might almost think you’ve got feelings for the girl.”

Hongjoong remained silent.

“Ooh is she still not reacting to your desperate attempts to woo her?”

Hongjoong quickly became defensive, “Listen, I’m not-”

“Okay we’re not getting into this. Just invite her, you never know what she’ll say.” The dark-haired man said to Hongjoong, “And invite her friend, too. She wouldn’t go alone.”

“Yeah that’s a fair point. I’ll talk to them next time I see them.”

I turned to face Lia, whispering in her ear, “Let’s go. Please.”

Her face told me that she would much rather confront them, but changed as my eyes began to water once more. She nodded and put an arm around me, leading me out of the library.

A tear fell down my cheek as we walked. I raised my hand to wipe my face when Lia did it for me. She pulled me into a tight hug, running her hands through my hair.

“Don’t you think for a second that you’re any less of amazing. Fuck them for not seeing it.”

As she spoke more tears began to fall and my breath hitched, “But-t they-”

“No. There’s no excuse for being shitty to you, especially when you haven’t done anything to wrong them.”

I nodded, trying my best to believe her and steady my breathing.

“What can I do for you? What can I do to help?”

Releasing Lia from my tight grip I stepped back and looked in her eyes, “Nothing. Let’s just go shopping.”

My friend nodded and slipped her hand into my own, something she would always do when I needed comfort. I squeezed her warm hand, following her footsteps as she led me to her car.

“So...you’re not gonna go to the party are you?”

“Yeah I don’t think so.”

She let out a hum in approval and nodded, opening the car door for me.

As much as I wanted to take my mind off of the boys’ words, I couldn’t. No amount of retail therapy seemed to help that. I knew Lia was doing her best to make me feel better and I felt a bit guilty for bringing down the mood. She scoffed when I told her, making eye contact and emphasizing that she simply wanted to make me feel better.

Sooner than I liked, we had to part. Lia had a class in thirty minutes and I had to help out in an on-campus activity. She gave me a tight hug and a small smile, bidding me adue.

I was the Vice President of our Activities Planning Board and as such was in charge of setting up an Academic Bowl for the competing students. Unfortunately, I was having trouble setting up the large tables and my small frame just made it harder. I was confident anyone around could see that I was struggling and I huffed, hoping no one would look my way. It didn’t help that I was outside in the middle of campus, where anyone just walking by could see me.

“Do you need any help?”

I turned to find Hongjoong with his dark backpack slung over his shoulder, a concerned look on his face. Had I not desperately needed help, I would have refused.

“Yeah I do. Hold this, will you?” I nodded at the opposite side of the table I was struggling to hold.

He appeared shocked that I accepted his offer, but I didn’t dwell on it and instead lifted the table. We worked in silence aside from a few words of instruction I gave him, and I was thankful for the lack of distraction. When we set up the last table I placed my hands on my hips, looking at the tables.

Hongjoong crossed his arms, “Why were you doing this alone?”

“No one else signed up to help for the Academic Bowl, so I did it myself.” He gave a confused look so I clarified my position.

“Of course you’re the Vice President.” Hongjoong muttered.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I faced him, feeling slightly offended.

He shrugged, “I know you’re just involved in a lot. I’m not surprised.”

Ignoring his comment, I took the conversation another direction. “Why did you help me?”

“You needed help, princess.” He answered simply.

I nodded, ignoring the nickname. “Well...thanks.”

A moment of silence followed until Hongjoong broke it, “Hey listen, there’s a party this weekend I want you to go.”

“Why?” I cocked my head.

“Why not?”

“Because I don’t know anyone that will be there.”

“You know me.”

“That’s not exactly an incentive.”

He scoffed in mock offense, “Okay first of all, ouch. Second, what if I sweeten the deal?”

My eyebrows raised, lips forming a smile, “Oh yeah? What could that possibly be?”

He faltered for a moment, his voice lowering seemingly without intent, “That’s the first time I’ve seen you smile. You’re beautiful.”

I turned from him, trying to will any semblance of a flustered expression off my face. “You were saying before?”

Hongjoong chuckled, “I’ll drive. You can even invite your friend if you want.”

“Lia?”

“Yeah. If it makes you more comfortable.”

At first, I wanted to say no. At first, I wanted to continue my streak of refusing any advance he made on me. But looking at his kind eyes, completely devoid of any malintent, I felt my heart flutter. When my mind thought back to how he had defended me in the library I felt a warmth bubbling in my chest. I pretended to ponder for a moment, even though I already knew my answer.

“Okay but I don’t...I don’t think I should tell Lia.”

“Why’s that?”

“She kinda hates you.”

He looked taken aback, “Might I ask why?”

I sighed, crossing my arms, “Don’t worry about it. So where is this party?”

He filled me in on the details and I did my best to keep up my neutral façade. I wouldn’t admit it, but I was ecstatic to see him outside of campus, my will of staying away from him faltering by the minute.

I stood in front of my closet for what seemed like hours, desperately trying to find something that would match the occasion. I laughed a bit to myself as I looked at the section of black clothes I had. I went through a bit of an emo phase in middle school and I just couldn’t bring myself to get rid of any of them. I debated avoiding black clothes all together, but the words of Yeosang rang in my head and I bit the inside of my cheek.

Fine. I’ll change it up. But I’ll be damned if I give up on pink.

Taking a deep breath I slipped into a light pink leather skirt reaching mid-thigh with black fishnets. I put on a black leather jacket over my black see through shirt exposing my lacy bra underneath, my pink shoes on last.

I took several deep breaths and observed myself in the mirror. It was a change, definitely. I didn’t mind black, but I wouldn’t wear just black alone. I wanted it to be more feminine.

I heard a car horn outside my apartment much sooner than I expected. Bracing for Hongjoong’s reaction, I stepped outside. I was greeted with a smug smile, the man adorning it seeming as confident as a god until he observed my clothes, his eyebrows raising.

Hongjoong’s eyes scanned over me, taking in my abrupt fashion change, “I still wasn’t entirely certain you’d go. Much less looking like this.”

My lips quirked into half-smile, “Well I can’t show up looking like I normally do.”

“Why not?”

My heart swelled at the genuine confusion evident on his face. “Some people don’t care for the way I dress.” I took a breath and continued, “I heard you and your friends in the library.”

I forced myself to look him in the eyes. I could see the gears turning in his head as he put the pieces together, a scowl forming on his face. “You don’t have to change a goddamn thing. You look great, don’t get me wrong, but you look great in pink, too. And I’m sorry if he made you feel otherwise.”

I shook my head. “It’s alright, I actually kinda like it.”

“You definitely make it work.” He swallowed, voice lowering.

“Then maybe I should wear a bit of black more often.”

The man gave a thousand dollar smile, quirking a brow that left my panties feeling slightly damp. He motioned to the car door, “Hop in, cutie.”

A friendly string of conversation followed us as Hongjoong drove. I felt my nerves starting to dissipate, his smile I once despised now bringing me comfort. And really, he was much funnier than I had believed. I found myself laughing with him more than I had in a long time. I knew my walls were falling, but I wasn’t trying to fight it anymore.

Why the hell not? He’s kind enough, and he isn’t even close to being hard on the eyes.

The car drive was much quicker than I expected, although how quickly I was unfamiliar with my surroundings through me for a loop. The trees around us became more sporadic and the sun set quicker than what seemed normal. I fidgeted slightly, prompting Hongjoong to look over at me. He intertwined my fingers with his own and I smiled, secretly welcoming his touch.

“Hey, don’t worry. I’m right here with you, okay?”

I nodded, grasping onto his hand tightly. Before I knew it, my eyes locked with the building in front of us. I took in the abandoned building in front of me, eyes widening slightly as I observed its poor condition. Large windows were shattered, vines were growing around pillars, grass peaking through what once was concrete.

“This is the most sketchy place I’ve ever seen in my life.” I spoke, feeling slightly alarmed by the building but comforted by Hongjoong’s presence.

“Oh come on, it’s not that bad.”

“I literally just saw a rat run out a broken window.”

Hongjoong suppressed a smile and let go of my hand, opening his car door and telling me to stay in place as he walked around and opened the door on my side. I hesitated as I exited the car, a bit afraid of what could possibly be inside the building.

“We can leave at anytime. If you don’t want to go in we can leave right now. I don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”

As sweet as he was being, I felt the need to prove to him that I was brave enough to enter, even if it did look like he was leading me to my death.

“Thank you, but I’m okay. We can go in.”

He smiled, leading me to an out-of-the-way entrance which seemed to lead to a different building entirely. I gave an involuntary “woah” as we entered the building. As horrific as it looked on the outside, it was gorgeous on the inside. Perfectly up kept brick walls hugged the sides of the building, lights were strung from the ceiling, arcade machines and dart boards were huddled in a corner, and of course, there was a bar with a seemingly unlimited amount of liquor. People were scattered all throughout, socializing and being generally loud. Everyone wore about the same color clothes as Hongjoong, dark as they could possibly get.

“How did you even find this place?”

“My friend Yeosang and I were just driving around and we found it one day. Decided to make it our hangout spot.”

I looked at him confused, still amazed at my surroundings. Hongjoong led me over to his familiar group of friends, assuring me that they wouldn’t bite, and introduced me to the seven men, four of which I hadn’t seen prior. I saw the color drain from a few of their faces as they saw me, likely from their words in the library, but I didn’t comment on it. Overall, they were much friendlier than I expected them to be.

“I’m gonna get a drink,” Hongjoong nudged me, “You want anything?”

“No that’s okay. I think I’m gonna check out the pinball machines. They look kinda cool.”

“You sure you don’t wanna stay by my side? I won’t take long.”

I shook my head, “I’ll be okay.”

He chucked, “Alright. I’ll grab a drink and I’ll head right over, princess.”

I bit my lip at the nickname and wandered over to the machines, surprisingly feeling comfortable in the environment, despite everything being so unfamiliar. All of the games were being used, some people clearly playing better than others.

I got lost in the artwork on the side of a particular pinball machine when a gruff voice caught my attention. “What’s a pretty thing like you doing here?”

I turned to meet a tall man with grey hair. He was young, likely in his mid-twenties, and reeked of cigarettes and a foul smell I couldn’t place.

A flash of fear ran through me and I tried to make my voice as confident as possible, “I was invited.”

“Well...that’s certainly a shame now, isn’t it? I wasn’t invited, but I decided to show up for a bit of fun anyway.”

He came closer to me, our height difference incredibly prominent as he leaned over me, “How about you give me a kiss, little thing?” I ran away as soon as the words left his mouth, hoping that he wouldn’t follow me but assuming he would. I dashed around quickly and sporadically around people, hoping I would lose him.

I looked around desperately for Hongjoong, sighing when I found him surrounded by his friends, laughing at something one of them said. I ran up to him and grabbed his arm, gaining his attention.

I hope this fucking works.

“I need you to kiss me.”

A look of confusion flashed in his eyes, “What?”

“Please kiss me.” I begged, eyes wide, disregarding the stares of his friends around us, hoping that if the man saw I was taken he’d leave me alone.

Without hesitation he wrapped his free hand around my waist—a cup of alcohol still in the other—and pulled me close, pressing his lips to my own. He kissed me hard, biting my bottom lip slightly and letting out a growl only I could hear. He wasn’t my first kiss, far from it, but no one had ever kissed me like he did. Just a kiss had never left me feeling weak at the knees. Just a kiss had ever made me feel so submissive, making me want to beg him to take me right on the spot, regardless of the fear in my veins. Even with the taste of alcohol still on his lips, his scent overtook me.

He pulled back, eyes darker than before, and raised a brow, “Care to tell me what that was about?”

Just then I realized my hands had been gripping his leather coat, pulling him just as close as he was pulling me. I looked over in the direction of where the man was before, not seeing him.

“A man was following me and he was trying to get me to kiss him a-and I didn’t know him...I just wanted him to leave me alone.”

His eyes narrowed at my words, a rage I hadn’t seen before taking over them, “What did he look like?”

“I-I don’t know he was tall and had grey hair and-”

He cursed under his breath. Keeping me just as close he turned to the men around him, their eyes narrowed as well.

“You heard that?” He asked his friends.

“Loud and clear.” San said, cracking his knuckles, a scowl on his face that scared me, even though I knew I wasn’t the one it was directed at.

“I thought we told him to never come back here.” Jongho snarled.

“We did.” Hongjoong said.

Seonghwa looked at me, nodding to Hongjoong, “Keep her safe and take her out of here. If he’s here I’m sure he’s brought friends. Yeosang, lead everyone out. We’ll take care of him.”

Hongjoong looked conflicted, obviously wanting to stay and fight, but gave into the older man’s command. “Be fucking safe,” he barked, but I could see the fear in his eyes as he looked at me, “Come on, we’re going.”

Seonghwa mumbled something to Hongjoong and he nodded in response, tossing his alcohol to the ground. I didn’t have time to ask questions as he led me out a back door, the darkness of the night equally horrifying and comforting, and quickly pushed me into his car, apologizing the entire time. He entered the key into the ignition and the car sprung to life.

“Uhh...maybe it’s not a good idea for you to drive. You’ve been drinking, right?”

“I had maybe two sips. I’ll drive safe, promise.”He gave me a small comforting smile, “Put your seatbelt on. Hold on tight, sweetheart.” His voice was calm but firm as he spoke. I nodded and did as he said, bracing as his car sped off, my heart beating in overtime.

The ride was a blur, the only things I could remember being Hongjoong’s calming voice, periodically reassuring me that things would be okay. We arrived at a foreign building which Hongjoong called his house, and only then did I let myself fall apart. I felt tears streaming down my face as my hands quivered, my head beginning to pound.

“Hey, hey look at me. You’re safe. You’re safe with me.” My teary eyes met his and I felt my heart break at the way he was looking at me, as if he had made me cry himself.

“Here, come on. Let’s get you inside, okay?”

My tears slowed as he carefully led me inside his house, sitting me down on his bed. He crouched down in front of me, wiping the tears from my face.

“I’m so sorry, princess. I didn’t realize he was going to be there. I never should’ve made you come along I’m so-”

“Who was that?”

Hongjoong sighed, “He used to be a friend of mine. We had a falling out and he became violent. One time he showed up at one of our parties with some friends of his to start a fight. We won and told him to never come back. Looks like he did.” He looked off into nowhere, regret clear on his face.

“You didn’t know,” I sniffled, “You couldn’t have known.”

I watched the muscles in his jaw tighten, his agitation still visible. I brought a hand out to reach his own, trying to comfort him. The loud ding of Hongjoong’s phone made me jump and he apologized profusely. As he took out his phone from his pants pocket I looked around his room for the first time. It looked exactly as I had expected, solid black furniture and so many band posters decorating the wall I could hardly tell what color his bedroom walls were.

Hongjoong spoke up, “I just got a text from Seonghwa. There were two other people there with him. My friends took care of them don’t worry, you’re safe.”

I nodded, pulling him into a hug and burying my face into his chest. “If you’re comfortable with it,” He started, “I’d like you to stay here. I want to know you’re safe.”

My eyes met his as he moved a hair out of my face, “I’m not pressuring you. If you don’t want to I understand.”

A hand of his ran up and down my back, tracing little patterns here and there, and I realized just how much I wanted to be with him.

“If it’s alright with you, I’d like to stay.”

He laughed, “What do you mean ‘if it’s alright with you’ I asked.”

I bit my bottom lip and looked down, a bit embarrassed.

Hongjoong laughed, “Hey, look at me.” He said in a commanding yet sweet tone that made my thighs press together. I glanced back up at him, his handsome features making me feel dizzy.

He chuckled, “What’s that look for? You got something to say to me?”

I hesitated, “Actually, I do have a question.”

“Which is?”

“Why did you chase after me?”

Hongjoong smiled, “You never gave a reaction to anything I tried. It confused me and piqued my curiosity. So I began to watch you and how you interacted with people. You’re gentle and sweet. You’re innocent and haven’t let the world tear you down. I admire that.”

He leaned closer to me, his lips brushing my ear, “And it turned me on beyond belief. I wondered how I could ruin you, thought about how I could turn you into a quivering mess as you beg for me.”

I shivered and pulled back slightly to look him in the eyes. His beautiful, dark eyes. Hongjoong let out a dark chuckle as he sat on his bed, lifting me on his lap. He gave an eyebrow raise and a crooked smile as my breath hitched while looking at him, taking him in.

How did I never notice how his dark hair falls to one side when he cocks his head and how he looks so endearing when it happens? How did I never pay attention to his soft pink lips that give way to his gorgeous smile and how much I’ve been dying to kiss them all this time? How did I not see the way his eyes form crescents when he smiles, making my heart grow ten times over?

Why did I never think to take note of how his deep voice makes my stomach do somersaults? Why was I so unaware of his tongue piercing that was leaving me wonder how it would feel on my skin? Why didn’t I observe the black painted nails of his that were currently dancing along my thighs, giving me goosebumps?

How and why did I never notice him?

“You’re such a good girl.”

And for the first time around him, I flushed.

He chuckled, “Oh? You like that?”

I nodded quickly and he said it again, smiling as my face heated up once more.

“It’s so good to see you react to what I say. I wonder...” Hongjoong leaned closer to me, “How will you react when you’re underneath me? Squirming and begging for me to touch you?”

I gave him a look of desperation and balled his shirt into my fist, trying to move him closer, “Please.”

Hongjoong lifted me off of him, quickly discarding my clothes followed by his own shirt. My eyes were guided down by his abs and I ran a hand across them without thinking, whimpering quietly.

“Is my baby girl getting needy?” He cooed.

I closed my eyes, once again nodding in embarrassment.

“How about we take care of that?”

He laid me down on the soft sheets of his bed, leaving me in anticipation as he pinned my hands above my head with a hand of his own. My eyes widened and he chuckled, running a single finger along my folds.

“You’re so unbelievably fucking wet...do I turn you on that much?”

I let out a small “yes” and he hummed in response. Placing a few kisses upon my lips, Hongjoong slowly entered two fingers into me and my back arched. His fingers curled, hitting a spot inside of me that’d I’d never been able to reach. I spread my legs as far as they could go, pleading for more, feeling tears prick my eyes.

Hongjoong spoke, his voice already dropping several octaves, “Keep your hands here, understand? I don’t want you moving them.”

I nodded, willing my hands to stay in place as his own moved to my hips, leaving kisses along my inner thighs.

“Hongjoong please.”

“Please what, princess?”

“Please touch me.”

“Oh, I think I can do better than that, don’t you?”

His lips attached to my core, tongue running through my folds and nose hitting my clit as I moaned pathetically. His hands held my hips down as I tried to buck them up, barely able to keep my hands above my head. After what felt like years, his mouth finally reached my clit and I cried out as his lips attached to it, sucking hard and leaving kitten licks. My high built up quickly and I came hard, my hands leaving their spot and pulling slightly on his hair.

“Thought I told you to keep your hands above your head, no?”

I mumbled an apology and he leaned over to kiss me, “You’re forgiven, darling.”

He seemed just as impatient as I was and without much begging the rest of his clothes were off, his dick teasing my entrance.

“God Hongjoong please I need you so bad.”

“I need you too, y/n.”

He fully entered me, cursing as he did so. I was so caught up in the feeling of him inside of me that I didn’t even register him asking me a question until he laughed at me.

“Feeling good, baby? Can’t even speak?”

I whimpered, nodding seeming to be the only thing I could manage to do. I felt his member twitch inside of me and I pleaded for him to fuck me, to give me anything. Hongjoong growled and jerked his hips up into me over and over, leaving me a moaning mess.

“Taking me so well, aren’t you? Such a good girl for me.”

The amount of praise he gave me caused a few tears to fall from my eyes, not realizing how bad I needed it until that moment. My walls clenched around him every time, causing him to groan and snap his hips into me even harder. Hongjoong’s eyes grew hazy, his dark hair sticking to his forehead.

“I’m close, darling. Be my good girl and cum for me”

His hand trailed down to my clit, rubbing tiny circles. My back arched as I came in time with him, our breaths synchronizing as we gasped for air.

He slowly pulled out of me and ran to the bathroom to grab a towel, cleaning me up. Hongjoong giggled and I raised a brow at him.

“I never thought you’d give me a chance. It’s almost like I’ve corrupted you.”

“You have. Aren’t you aware of the party I went to because of you? I almost died.”

Hongjoong laughed as he crawled into bed and pulled blankets over the both of us. He ran a hand through my hair, looking at me fondly, “You did not almost die.”

“Okay yeah but I could have. That’s what we should be focusing on here.”

“I think there’s something else I’d like to focus on.”

Hongjoong pulled me into a deep kiss, hand slithering down to my waist. His kisses trailed to my ear, a slight chuckle leaving his lips, “My pretty princess.”

I looked at him with doe eyes, slightly in awe of him, and wondered how I could’ve pushed him away for so long. I knew for certain that I had no intention of doing so ever again.

When I told him he smiled, “Good. You’ve had a grip on my heart since day one. I’d be a fool to let you get away from me.”

I blushed slightly, much to his entertainment. We snuggled up to each other in silence, listening to the sound of our synchronized breathing as I lulled to sleep, our warm fingers intertwined. My dreams filled of him.

“Sleep well, my princess. I’ll be right here when you wake.”

137 notes · View notes

streetlight11 · 3 years

Text

Less of you

Summary: He lost the love of his life 4 years ago in a car accident. If he had stopped her from going to that party with her friend, maybe she would still be with him till this day. He tried hooking up with other girls but none of them could fill his void. All until he met you. A girl who worked at a café to pay for your school and house bills. You were completely the opposite of his late girlfriend but you look exactly like her. Who are you and would he have the courage to get to know you?

Theme: doppelganger au, strangers to lovers

Genre: fluff

Warning: death, accident (please don't drink and drive people!)

WC: 3.9k

Pairing: Bang Chan x Reader

a/n: I write when I’m bored so I may not be good. I hope you like it. I didn’t intend to copy anyone if this storyline has been written before! Also, the words in italics are a flashback! :)

“Hey babe, is it okay if I go to the party with Jiyeon?”

“I don’t know babe, I have a bad feeling about this.” Chan said.

“What? Why?”

“I… I’m not sure. I think you should stay home.”

“But babe, it’s Seori’s birthday party. I’m sure she would want me there.” She tried convincing him.

“Lucy-”

“I’ll just be there for a while, I promise I’ll text you when I’m heading home okay?” She smiled, cupping his cheek softly before disappearing down the hall to go to their shared bedroom.

Hours later, Chan was growing tensed and anxious. There was an unexplainable feeling of discomfort settling in the pit of his stomach which he doesn’t know why. He had already texted his close friends about this. All of them said the same thing. And that was to go fetch Lucy from the party. However, before he could leave the comforts of his shared apartment with his girlfriend, his cell phone began to ring obnoxiously on the kitchen island top.

It was from an unknown number but he decided to pick up the call anyway in hopes that he would hear Lucy’s voice. But what he heard next, wasn’t exactly something he thought he would hear.

“Hello? Is this Mr Bang Chan?” The female voice spoke up on the other line.

“Uhh, yes? Who is this?”

“This is Lee Haneul speaking. I’m calling from Seoul's National Police Station. Can I confirm with you if you are related to Miss Lucy Hale?”

“I’m her boyfriend.”

“I’m really sorry to inform you that your girlfriend was met in a fatal car crash. We are still investigating the accident to find out what’s the cause. But in the meantime, we will need you to come down to the hospital and identify if the victim is indeed Miss Lucy. Will that be okay?”

“Yes. Yes, absolutely.” Chan said, letting the woman give out the address of the hospital he needed to go before hanging up the call.

Right after he clicked the red button, he instantly collapsed to the ground unable to feel his legs. Chan could feel the tears streaming down his face as he hugged his frame tightly. He couldn’t believe he just received that call. He wanted it to be a prank so badly. He didn’t want all of that to be true.

Nevertheless, he went to the said hospital in search of the love of his life.

The nurse brought him to a female officer who was standing outside a closed hallway with a doctor, where Chan clarified himself to them. The three individuals soon entered the closed doors, letting the doctor lead them straight down to the basement where the mortuary was located.

Once inside, the doctor walked up to one of the silver units. After reading the name on the side of the unit, he opened the unit door only to pull out the metal stretcher that had a covered body in it. Chan had to close his eyes for a second, too afraid to look forward.

He carefully made his way to the doctor. The man proceeds to unzip the top part of the bag. The moment he pulled the bag apart, Chan immediately covered his mouth with one hand desperately as he gripped onto the metal stretcher. He broke down in a matter of seconds, enough proof to the officer that it was indeed who the victim was said to be. She carefully placed a hand on top of Chan’s shoulder while the doctor pressed his lips in a straight line.

“I’m so sorry Lucy… I’m so sorry I didn’t try harder to stop you from going… I’m so sorry…” Chan whispered as he stared at the pale, blood covered female body that he used to call his girlfriend.

With that being said, the doctor proceeded to zip the bag while the officer and Chan left the mortuary. She let out a silent sigh, knowing exactly how he felt at the moment.

“Thank you for being strong and seeing her for the last time. I hope you’ll feel better soon. She’s in a better place now.” She gave him words of comfort. Even though his mind wasn’t really there with him at the moment, he appreciated the officer’s kind words.

He went home that night feeling nothing but utter loss and grief. It took him at least 4 hours to accept the fact that she’s gone and that there was no way of seeing her again.

He broke the news to his close friends, all of which shock and sympathy was mixed together.

They went to her funeral but Chan felt empty.

He thought his life was going to be dull and miserable now that he lost her. He wasn’t sure if he could continue to live but his friends made it a point to let him go on his days without feeling at a loss. They were truly the friends anyone could ask for.

4 years went by where Chan still tends to miss her presence. But instead of grieving about it, he finally accepts the fact that she was no longer on this earth. Despite meeting new people, new potential partners in his life, none of them could seem to fill the void that has been eating him alive for the past few years.

There were some who he had genuine interest in. But somehow, that relationship never worked out and he wasn’t one to dwell on things for too long. For he just simply moves on with his life and goes about his daily routine.

It was a bright Saturday morning, Chan had already promised Changbin and Jisung to have a morning workout session together.

“So… Hyung, are you contacting anyone?” Jisung asked as he turned to Chan who was currently lifting weights.

“No. I haven’t contacted anyone in months…” Chan sighed. Dropping the barbell onto the ground.

“Why not?” Changbin asked out of curiosity.

“I don’t know. I just don’t feel like anyone’s of my interest.” Chan shrugged his shoulders. The two boys looked at each other only to exchange a knowing look which Chan couldn’t bother to even notice. After they were done with the workout session, the boys left the gym to make their way to a nearby café that they had been going to every time they ended their workout.

They had just entered the café, strong coffee bean aroma filling their nostrils as they walked up to the counter. Only for Chan to halt in his steps when he saw just who was standing behind the counter, taking orders. Both Changbin and Jisung also came to a stop when they saw who Chan was staring at.

“No way…” Chan whispered under his breath. Jisung desperately clinged onto Chan’s arms only to ask in a confused tone.

“Umm… Hyung, is that…?”

“No… It can’t be.” Chan said as they carefully made their way closer to the cashier. The three of them queued up behind the rest of the customers but their eyes couldn’t seem to leave her.

After the customer in front of them walked away, the person standing behind the counter finally locked eyes with all three of them before flashing them a warm smile.

“Good morning! What can I get for you today?” She said. Chan was too dumbfounded that he couldn’t even speak so Changbin did it first.

“Hi, can I get one Iced Americano.” She keyed in his order before turning back to the remaining two.

“Anything else?” She asked with a smile.

“Umm, can I get one Iced Tropical Passion Tea?” She nodded as she entered his order into the machine. Just then, the minute she looked up, Chan had the most prominent frown on his face and she wondered why.

“Is there anything I can get for you?” However, when she received no particular reply from him, she decided to joke around.

“You know, if your order is written on my face, I would so gladly take them down for you.” With that, Chan finally snapped out of his trance. He shook his head, letting his brown locks shift from side to side.

“Uhh… right. S-Sorry. I’ll just have a regular Iced Strawberry Lemonade Green Tea.” She smiled and proceeded to key in his order, only for Changbin to hold his card out. After he was done paying, she asked him for his name or initial. Telling him that she will call out to him once the drinks are made.

The guys went over to a table right next to the window but Chan’s eyes were glued on her. Watching as she made their drinks while she joked around with her co-worker.

“She might look like her but she’s definitely not like her.”

Changbin commented softly before Jisung hummed in agreement. But Chan still couldn’t seem to let this new information digest into his brain. This girl looked exactly like Lucy except maybe her style and her hair colour but her face was like a copy paste of Lucy.

Lucy was slightly girly and definitely more fashionable in terms of the things she wore. She always loved branded items. She wore mostly dresses or skirts everyday, with designer clothes. She normally wore heels and tends to look richer than she really was. However, Lucy can be very arrogant towards people she doesn’t like or doesn’t know. She would never openly smile to just anyone, nor would she talk to anyone aside from Chan and her close friends.

Unlike Lucy, this girl was nothing like Lucy and Chan could see the vast difference.

Lucy would never work at a café shop because to her, these kinds of jobs are for people who are not able to support themselves financially. This girl not only works as a barista at a café, her sense of fashion is definitely more laid back compared to Lucy.

She wore a plain white shirt with denim skinny jeans and a pair of Nikes with her café apron on. She had her hair in a low messy bun to keep her hair from falling into customer’s drinks while making them. Character wise, she was a lot more friendlier than Lucy. She had quite a bubbly side to her when she greeted new customers at the cashier.

Chan was just too absorbed in his thoughts that he didn’t even hear her calling out to Changbin. The latter went back to the collection point, not forgetting to get a glimpse of her name on her nametag.

“Thanks… (Y/N).” Changbin smiled, making her return the favour with a small nod.

Chan knew he shouldn’t do it but he wanted to. He wanted to get to know her a little better. Which is why he decided to come visit her again the following week. She was currently leaning against the counter top, facing the café entrance while her co-worker and close friend, Moonbin was fooling around with her since the café was sort of empty with only 6 tables max being occupied.

She had just punched his abdomen softly when he threw a balled tissue onto the top of her head.

Just then, the sound of doorbell chiming caught their attention. She turned towards the door, only to see Chan enter the café. She immediately smiled after remembering his face from last weekend.

Moonbin went to go hide behind the coffee machine, pretending to be busy.

“Hi, welcome to Daisies Café. What can I get for you today?” She greeted Chan with a smile, making him mimic her expression.

“Umm, hey. I think I’ll just have an Iced Berry Mint Tea.” She keyed in his order before asking him if there was anything else he wanted. When he said no, she nodded and proceeded to charge him for it. After she was done, she took the cup and asked him for his name or initial.

“Chan.” She let his name roll off her tongue quietly before smiling at him. She went over to Moonbin only to see the boy grinning like an idiot.

“Why are you smiling at me like that?” She asked her same aged colleague.

“Nothing… He’s kinda your type, no?”

To that, she glanced over to Chan who was seated near the window. He had his laptop on the table with a headphone on his head. A smile graced onto her lips, ignoring Moonbin’s comment and instead, focusing on making Chan’s drink. She knew if she called his name, he wouldn’t be able to hear so she opted to bring his drink over to him instead.

She brought him his drink only for Chan to smile at her, his cute dimples coming to view.

“Oh! Sorry!”

He apologized before taking the glass from her, feeling her fingers brushing lightly over hers. She got visibly flustered as she pulled her hands back a little too quickly. Chan simply let out a soft chuckle when she excused herself to continue working when he gently gripped her wrist to stop her.

“Hey, umm, are you free later?” He asked.

“I… yeah. Why?”

“Do you… maybe wanna grab dinner with me?” She got quiet for a moment, making him feel bad.

“Uhh, you don’t have to agree! It’s okay.” He reassured her. But there was just something about him that made her smile, a warm feeling blossoming in the pit of her stomach.

“I finish at 5.” She said with a small smile on her face.

“Oh… uhh, great. I’ll come pick you up then.”

“Okay.” She giggled before leaving his table.

7 months was definitely longer than what he had in mind about being friends with her. All the girls that he has dated or contacted ever since Lucy passed wouldn’t last for more than a month. During the last few months, Chan got to know about her background a little better.

Although he does know that (Y/N) can never be Lucy, he slowly started to like (Y/N) for who she is and not just because she looked like Lucy.

In fact, he wouldn’t admit it to anyone, but he actually likes (Y/N)’s personality slightly better.

It was a sunny Saturday evening and she was having a day off. She was just mopping her living room when her phone began to ring. She placed her mop on the bucket only to go to the desk right beside the hallway where her phone was sitting.

It was Chan’s caller ID.

“Hello?” She said.

“Hey! What are you doing?”

“Oh, I was just cleaning my apartment.”

“Do you need an extra hand?” She could hear him chuckle on the other side of the line.

“If you don’t mind getting down and dirty.” She laughed.

“Sure. Then afterwards, I was wondering if you’d wanna meet my friends and hang out with them?” Chan asked softly, making her pause.

For the past few months, (Y/N) had gotten closer to Chan when he kept coming back to the café only to become a regular customer there. However, she has never met Chan’s friends properly simply because she was shy and slightly nervous around a huge crowd.

Chan seemed to read her concerns through the silence. Hence, the reason why he was telling her that she didn’t have to agree to it if she didn’t want to. But she didn’t want to keep rejecting his kind offer of meeting his close friends. She wouldn’t want him to feel bad for asking her so she decided to go with it. About an hour later, Chan came to her place as promised before, only to help her with her spring cleaning.

They joked around with each other a few times, earning soft laughs from them both.

They were just moving their legs back and forth on the ground, dancing along to the music she played in the background when she accidentally slipped. She lost her balance and almost fell backwards but he caught her in time.

Chan wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her back up against him. A soft gasp left her lips as he asked her if she was okay. But all she did was laugh out loud from her clumsiness.

He smiled down at her, letting her press her forehead against his shoulder.

After her laughter had died down, she pulled away from him when she felt his arms still securely wrapped around her body. She glanced up, tilting her head to meet his. What she wasn’t ready for was the close proximity of their faces. She could feel his warm breath hit her lips.

Chan’s eyes naturally fell down to her lips, letting it linger there for a second too long. Before anyone could do anything, Chan’s phone rang in his back pocket. He pulled away not forgetting to apologize to her.

“Hey. Yeah. I’m at (Y/N)’s house. Yeah. Yeah sure, I’ll be there. Bye Minie.”

Chan hung up the call only for (Y/N) to ask who it was. He said it was Seungmin asking if he was coming to Hyunjin’s apartment later to hangout. She gave him a small smile. About 2 hours later, they were both making their way to Hyunjin’s apartment in Chan’s jeep. She changed into a slightly more casual outfit which was just a fitted shirt, a large flannel, denim skinny jeans and a pair of her favourite sneakers.

When they arrived at Hyunjin’s apartment, Chan walked with her beside him the whole time. They were talking about school projects when he stopped in front of the wooden door.

He gave it a few knocks only to turn to her with a slight frown.

“Are you sure you’re okay with this?” He asked again to make sure she was really okay. But when he received a nod and a smile, Chan’s shoulders relaxed for a bit before the door swung open to reveal a tall blonde boy whom she had never met before.

“Hey hyung!” Hyunjin’s eyes then met hers. She noticed the way his mouth hung open slightly as he took in her features.

“Woah.” He whispered under his breath before he quickly shook his head and welcomed them in. She saw the amount of shoes by the doorstep, making her feel slightly anxious and Chan seemed to notice this. Hyunjin had already re-joined his other friends in the living room when she felt Chan’s hand on her back.

“Hey, you okay?” He asked.

“H-Huh? Oh… Yeah, I’m okay. Sorry… I just… I tend to get anxious when there’s too many guys around me. I’m not used to it.” She said in a hushed whisper.

“We can go home if you want?”

“No! No, please. I’d love to meet your friends, I just need… a little time to get used to this.”

With that, Chan smiled as he cupped her face with one hand only to whisper a soft ‘okay’ before leading her into the living room. That’s when she finally met his friends in person properly. All 7 pairs of eyes were now staring at her with bright expressions but she seemed to feel small under their gazes.

Chan giggled when he felt her gently grip his forearm with both hands, making him speak up to his friends.

“Guys. This is (Y/N). (Y/N), these are my friends.” Chan introduced, only for her to smile to them shyly, partially hiding behind Chan’s larger frame. Some of them couldn’t help but chuckle. They found her quite adorable to say the least.

It took her about an hour or two to warm up to them but eventually, she did. This only made Chan even more proud of her. They were all gathered in Hyunjin’s living room, currently watching a Marvel movie. She was seated on the couch in between Chan and Jeongin, with Changbin right beside her feet on the floor.

They were watching the movie, Jisung and Felix occasionally making comments during the show. Minho was starting to drift off to Lalaland at the side. Hyunjin, Jeongin and Changbin were playing a game on their phones and Seungmin was busy reading an online book.

(Y/N) and Chan were watching the movie in silence but he did notice her getting closer to his side every time she shifts or adjusts herself on the couch. Not that he was complaining.

Just then, Jeongin suddenly flinched harshly beside her.

This was enough to make her jump. However, this caused her to accidentally lean against Chan who had his arm around her waist.

She blushed at this sudden contact. Jeongin apologized to her for scaring her but she simply laughed it off and told him it was fine. But the minute she turned back to Chan, she could feel her breath hitch in her throat with how close his face was to her.

Unfortunately, he was close enough to hear it but he didn’t mock her for it. In fact, he actually giggled thinking it was cute.

“You okay, love?” His soft voice sultry to her ears.

She hummed in response, only to look forward to the tv screen. Chan chuckled beside her but she ignored it, knowing he probably saw the pink tint on her cheeks. A few hours later, they finally called it a night where Chan sent her back home.

Once they were outside her apartment door, she turned to him to speak up.

“Thanks Chan, for bringing me to meet your friends. They’re really genuine people.”

“No worries. I knew you’d love them.” He chuckled. Suddenly, the air became hot as she struggled to find the right words.

“Chan…”

“Yeah?”

The room fell silent for a moment as they both just stared at each other. Trying to decipher what the other would do next. But she was one step faster than him when the next thing she did was literally what he planned on doing. In one swift movement, she leaned forward to press a chaste kiss to his soft full lips. Chan stood there completely bewildered, unable to take in the fact that that really just happened.

She wasn’t sure how long he would stay like that so she took this chance to hide from him. Wanting to avoid any awkward situations if he doesn’t feel the same way for her. Right when she was about to say goodbye to him and enter her apartment, Chan quickly caught her wrist. She turned around to him with a slightly baffled look. But Chan was cheeky. He used his other hand to pull her closer by her waist only to press his lips on hers again.

This time, letting his lips stay there slightly longer than before.

She melted into the kiss as soon as he kissed her, making him smile against her lips. She slid her hand up his chest, tangling her fingers in his soft brown locks.

Chan guides her gently back until she is pressed against the door, hugging her waist securely in his arms. She pulled away for air, feeling him press his forehead against hers softly. A few seconds later, Chan whispered softly just loud enough for her to hear.

“I’m really happy to have met you.”

She could feel the butterflies erupting in her stomach at his words. She smiled as he continued.

“I thought my life was over after losing who I thought would be with me forever. But I was wrong. And I realised it when I first saw you at the café that day. Thank you for being there (Y/N). I honestly don't know how my life would have turned out if I didn’t meet you that day.”

With that being said, she smiled. Cupping his face with both hands gently only to speak up.

“I’m glad I could be the source of happiness for you, Chan.”

Chan kissed her again sweetly before pulling back to say the 3 words he had been wanting to say to her. Only for her to return the favour.

“I love you, (Y/N).”

“I love you too Chan.”

#stray kids #stray kids scenario #stray kids imagines #bang chan scenario #bang chan imagine #bang chan #bang chan fluff #skz x reader #skz bang chan

127 notes · View notes

hanniiesuckle17 · 4 years

Text

Lover, Lover, Set Me Free...

A/n: I hope you like this! It’s been a while since I’ve written something like this! (not fully edited only partially edited) also i totally did not pull an all nighter to finish this hahaha.......

Requested by: @hannie-squirrel00 (thank you for requesting lovely! Sry it took a while! I wanted to do it right! <3)

Warnings: cussing, slightly 18+ themes, POV switching

Word Count: 13k

Summary: Jisung is one of the biggest players on campus. When Hyunjin bets him that he can’t get into the coldest girl on campus’s pants, Y/n gets unknowingly thrown into the ordeal. While doing his best, Jisung unconsciously starts to fall for this girl who means more to him that he is willing to admit to anyone- even himself.

Genre: Romance, angst, fluff, college!au, fuckboy!jisung, badboy!jisung, non-idol au

❁

When did university become a popularity contest? Wasn’t the whole point to come and learn? Instead, I’m fighting tooth and nail to get a spot in the costuming program with bitches who don’t even know how to sew on a damn zipper. My hard work is being looked over while girls making googly eyes at my professor get top priority in class.

“Y/n, if you aren’t careful you’re gonna sew your finger to your garment again.” My best friend, Felix, said next to me. I shook myself out of my trance and sighed, turning off my sewing machine and running a hand through my hair.

“Sorry, my head is just somewhere else.”

Felix scoffed next to me as he focused on hemming a lavender-colored slip. “I’d be spacy too if I hadn’t gotten laid in a year.” He nudged my shoulder making me laugh.

“I’m sorry that I don’t need to have an active sex drive to get work done. Besides, guys are a waste of time.”

“I strongly disagree with that last statement.”

Felix smirked and pulled his garment off the machine. Despite many girls pining after him, it was quite obvious Felix was into guys. Well...obvious to everyone except the girls who kept buying him vodka martinis when we went out to drink.

“Seungmin and I were gonna go out for drinks. You wanna come?” My best friend said packing up his stuff. I looked back at the dress I was sewing, then Felix. He was pulling his best puppy dog eyes on me.

“I will go tonight if you help me put boning in two corsets tomorrow.”

Felix grimaced. But I knew he would rather have a drinking buddy than have Seungmin leave him at the bar shitfaced. “Fine. But the first drink is on you.” I smiled and packed up my stuff, taking the garment with me. I could work on it back in my dorm tomorrow.

Felix happily dragged me out of the theatre department building and to the most popular campus bar on a Friday night. Seungmin was already seated at the bar nursing a beer when we arrived. Several people greeted Felix as we pushed through the crowded pub. “If it isn’t the famous Arctic Bitch!” I scowled hearing the name. Apparently, I had given myself quite a reputation without even trying.

Seungmin didn’t mean any harm by saying it. He just liked to poke fun at me. I bought Felix his first drink and the three of us shouted at each other over the loud music and voices in the bar. “Why is it so crowded tonight?” I shouted, frowning as someone elbowed me.

“Apparently, 3RACHA decided to show up a couple hours ago.”

“WHAT? I call dibs on Changbin!” Felix shouted, his eyes going wide. I rolled my eyes and stole a sip from Seungmin’s beer. I could honestly care less about those three bullheaded bone-driven music majors. I didn’t really see the appeal. So, instead, I steered the conversation away so I could in fact enjoy my night.

❁

Third POV

Han Jisung smirked as he watched the girl whose name he honestly couldn’t remember walk away back to her friends. He looked down at the number she had written on his wrist. He was in the middle of deciding whether or not he actually wanted to call her when a voice called to him.

“Han stop flirting with random girls and come actually spend time with your friends!”

Chan motioned him over back to the booth that his three friends sat in. Hyunjin scoffed and took another drink from his gin and tonic.

“Do you really have to do that?” Changbin asked, downing the rest of his drink.

“What?”

“Bone everything that moves.”

“Please. Han is not as good as he thinks he is.” Hyunjin said, slapping Jisung on the shoulder. Jisung glared at his friend. He and Hyunjin bickered, but Hyunjin didn’t usually bring out the big punches like that.

“Oh yeah? I can get any girl in this bar to sleep with me.”

“You really wanna do this?”

“Yes. Give me your best shot.”

Chan sighed, his hands covering his face. “Guys, don’t do this. I like this bar. Don’t kill the bar. I wanna come back here.” Changbin chuckled, enjoying the situation as he nursed his second cocktail. Jisung watched with a smirk as Hyunjin looked over all the girls in the bar. His grin stayed strong when Hyunjin turned back to him with a smile.

“You, sir, are in luck. Guess who I spotted at the bar?” Hyunjin quipped.

“Your mom.” Han held his hand up to Changbin for a high five, and the boy reluctantly complied.

“I challenge you to get Seoul University’s Arctic Bitch to sleep with you,” Hyunjin said pointing to the bar. Jisung followed Hyunijn’s direction and looked across the bar. His eyes fell on a girl with h/c hair and a stern expression on her face as she stole a sip from her friend’s beer. She wasn’t the hottest girl he had ever seen, but her ass wasn’t half bad.

“Challenge accepted.” Han moved to get up from the booth, but Hyunjin stopped him once more.

“Hold up big boy. You’ve gotta give me proof too.”

“What kind of proof?”

“I don’t know. Picture, video, something like that. I’ve gotta know it’s her and not one of the random sluts you usually hook up with.”

Han thought about it for a minute. He glanced over at Chan who shook his head solemnly. Of course, Chan would be against this. “Fine. What do I get if I win?” Jisung stated, shaking Hyunjin’s hand. Hyunjin thought for a minute.

“If you get her to sleep with you AND get proof- I’ll give you $1500.”

The other boys’ eyes went wide. Fifteen hundred dollars? Han started daydreaming about the new monitors he could get for his computer and the new sound system for his home studio. Plus that could go to paying off some of his student debt because God knows his parents weren’t gonna pay for this expensive college. “Oh, you got a deal!” Jisung glanced back over at the girl by the bar. This would be a piece of cake.

“If you can’t get Y/n to sleep with you...you have to go to graduation dressed in full lingerie. And heels.”

Chan and Changbin laughed, calling attention over to the boys for a moment. He had already agreed so there was no way he could back out of this. “Deal. I can’t wait to get my 1.5k!” Jisung smirked and poured himself another shot of soju before downing it like it was water. With a salute to his friends, the brunette haired boy crossed the bar to complete his challenge.

No way he would need three months to complete this.

❁

Y/n’s POV

We had been at the bar for only an hour and a half and Felix had already had three drinks, one of which was paid for by a very pretty- but not so observant- girl. It was kind of funny to watch him tipsily argue with Seungmin over who was the better role in our university’s musical, Chicago: Roxie or Velma.

“Fuck you, Min! Velma is a boss ass bitch in thigh highs! Whatcha gonna do about it, BRO?”

“Lix, drink some water,” I said, pushing my water towards my best friend. He pulled the drunk move and took the tiniest sip before turning back to his word assault against our other friend. Seungmin was only slightly more sober, but still argued with passion for his girl Roxie. Suddenly, there was a tap on my shoulder.

“Hey, you’re....Y/n, right? Lemme buy you a drink.”

My eyes raked over the boy in front of me. His brown hair brushed over the corner of his forehead and his eyes had a mischievous glint to them. A confident smirk played on his lips as his hand ghosted over my waist, before turning to the bar and back to me.

“What’s your poison? Cosmopolitan, right?”

“Actually, I’ll take a Godfather.”

I stifled a laugh at the near microscopic flash of surprise on his face. He quickly regained his cocky composure and looked me up and down. “Whiskey. A girl after my own heart.” While he turned to the bartender and ordered my drink I took the opportunity to turn back to my friends and roll my eyes. But, to my surprise, Felix was standing slack-jawed behind me staring at the guy attempting to flirt with me, his argument with Seungmin forgotten.

“Sorry, who are you and why should I care you like whiskey?”

The shock was evident on his face as he turned back to me. He blinked a few times before looking around the bar in confusion. “You don’t know who I am?” He scoffed when I shook my head. The bartender handed me my drink as well as a jack and coke for the boy next to me. “This might be harder than I thought,” he muttered under his breath before taking a large sip from his drink. I was driving so this would probably be my one and only drink for the night. “I’m Han Jisung. I’m one of the rappers in 3RACHA.”

“Ah....that explains the air of entitlement.”

He sighed and took another swig of his drink, leaning on the bar. I was starting to get frustrated; I came to have fun with my two friends, not get hit on by some cocky asshole. “Look Jinyoung-”

“Jisung.”

“Right. Whatever. I came to have fun with my friends. So, thanks for the drink. Why don’t you just call...Mina,” I said reading the name on his arm written in girly handwriting. “Cause she already seems interested in your deal. But, I’m not so.....bye!”

Without another word, I turned around and returned to my friends, who were speechless. I couldn’t help but watch their eyes track Jisung’s form all the way back to the booth with the rest of his friends who could be heard laughing- most likely at him- from all the way across the bar.

“You just shot down the second hottest guy on campus.”

“Second hottest?”

“Yeah, have you seen his friend Chan? Boy’s got abs like a washboard.”

I could practically see Felix’s mouth start to water. “Keep it in your pants, bud.” Seungmin laughed at my comment and threw an arm lazily around my shoulder. “Min, are you drunk already?” He just giggled and started poking my cheeks. I downed the rest of my drink and let Seungmin rest his head on my shoulder.

“Come on, dummies. Let’s go home.” Felix followed me out of the bar as I carried Seungmin to my car. I was pretty sure I heard cheers behind me as I opened the door, when I turned I saw Felix twirling his shirt over his head and dancing with some random guy near the exit.

“FELIX!”

He whined as I dragged him away from the guy he was dancing with. “Noooooooooooo! He was so sweet!” I laughed and strapped my best friend into the car safely. Tonight was certainly not what I had expected.

❁

A car horn blaring outside my window sent me shooting up in bed. My hair stuck up in ungodly directions. Yet another night of restless sleep.

I rubbed my eyes and checked the time. About nine in the morning. No matter how early I went to bed I never seemed to get a good night’s rest.

Lazily I rolled out of bed and slipped on some shorts. My tired body shuffled into the dorm living room. I laughed seeing Seungmin half falling off my couch, asleep; it wasn’t uncommon for him to crash at my dorm after having a few drinks. My roommate didn’t really mind seeing as she had quite the little crush on him.

Speaking of, the sound of her door opening caught my attention. “Morning Lia,” I whispered. She started to speak but covered her mouth when she saw Seungmin passed out on the couch. “You want some tea?” I asked, setting a kettle on one of the burners. She nodded, sitting down and crossing her long legs on one of the kitchen stools.

Lia was maybe a year older than me and also a theatre major with a focus in performance. She had landed the lead in many of our university productions including our current musical, Chicago.

“So, Seungmin was in quite the heated argument last night.” My dormmate’s eyes widened at the mention of the boy’s name. “He was quite adamant on making Lix understand that Roxie was the greatest lead in the show.” A dark tint rose to her cheeks as she glanced at the sleeping hungover boy on our couch. Lia was playing Roxie in our production this year.

“He probably just likes the character.”

I rose a brow and handed her a mug of tea, before sipping on my own. “Sure, he does. Because our techie Seungmin just adores the motivations of a starstruck murderess.” Somehow her cheeks grew even darker.

“I have to go work in the Shop today, could you watch him while I’m gone?” She nodded with a small smile. The Shop was what we called the costume and scene shop. Basically, the backstage tech work area was the Shop.

After finishing our tea, we parted ways and got ready for the day. I slipped on my favorite sweatpants and threw on a semi-clean crop top. Feeling a little chilly, I threw on the matching grey jacket hanging on my desk chair. After fighting with my hair for ten minutes I gave up and started packing my backpack with things I needed for the day.

I groaned looking over at the corner of my room; I’d forgotten to take four rolls of rather expensive and custom fabric to the workroom yesterday, so I had to do it today. Gathering the fabric up in my arms, I headed out.

The sidewalks were practically empty as I crossed campus on my way to the Arts part of the university. My knee pushed up a slipping fabric roll before I continued my walk, pace quickening as I saw the auditorium building up ahead. Finally, I would be able to set these down soon.

“Ahh!”

My foot caught on a crack on the sidewalk and fabric unrolled and went flying through the air. I scraped my hands against the pavement bracing my fall. Slowly I sat up and looked at my palms. They were red, some of the scrapes breaking the skin.

“Fuck. Really?”

With a groan, I reached for the nearest roll and checked the material. Thankfully the black silk was still intact and not ruined. Carefully I started the process of re-rolling it, wincing at the rawness on my hands.

“Need any help?” A voice spoke beside me. Before I could respond, the person knelt down and started rolling up another length of red material. I scoffed seeing who the voice belonged to. It was Jisung, from the bar last night.

“I’ve got it.”

“I just saw you hardcore face plant. I don’t think you’ve ‘got it’.”

He laughed at my scowl and continued to help pick up the fabric I had dropped. As I began standing up, he grabbed my hand. “What the hell dude?” I said, pulling away from his grasp.

“Woah. Chill! You scraped your hand. I’m just trying to help.”

He tucked the rolls under his arm and unzipped a pocket in his backpack, bringing out bandaids and some antiseptic spray. I eyed him warily, but let him take my hand again. He glanced up at my eyes, gauging my expression before continuing to uncap the spray.

“This will sting a little.”

“Tsk. I’ve sewed through my finger, I think I can handle- AHHH OW! FUCK!”

He laughed, his eyes turning into happy crescent moons. I had to admit he had a nice smile. Then again, how many times had that smile gotten him into the pants of half the female student body?

I watched as he opened up two bandaids, gently laid them over my palm, and covered the scrapes. When they were secure, he looked back up at me with that cocky smirk.

“Want me to kiss it better?”

I rolled my eyes and yanked my hand away. “Anyway, Jiwon-”

“Jisung.”

His brows furrowed in frustration but he quickly plastered on a more than fake smile. It was honestly kind of fun messing with him; he was so used to being treated like some kind of sex god it seemed he had forgotten what it was like to be a normal human being like the rest of us. “Thanks for the help. I’m gonna go now.”

“Hey! Wait! That’s not how you thank someone.” Jisung said, grabbing back the two rolls of fabric in his arms as I tried to take them.

“Oh? And how do you propose I thank you?”

He smirked and looked me up and down. His hand ran through his brown locks as his tongue ghosted over his lips. “Well, I mean...” He shrugged as if the thought was just occurring to him. “I can think of a few ways you could return the favor.”

“Your genitals don’t come with a built-in bulletproof shield, so you better watch yourself, fuckboy.”

Jisung visibly gulped and slowly shifted the fabric rolls in front of his waist. I almost smirked seeing the brief look of fear for his manhood; he shivered under my stare and then regained his composure. “Man, they don’t call you the Arctic Bitch for nothing.”

My face fell and I ran a hand through my hair. “Look, I’ve got work to do, corsets to make, and I have to figure out how to sew rhinestones onto a lavalier.” Jisung seemed to take notice of my change in demeanor.

“Hey, I didn’t mean to offend you.”

“Well, you’d be pretty offended if I called you a man whore. Same shit.”

“Yeah, I guess so.” He scuffed his shoe on the sidewalk and played with the edge of one of the rolls. Just because I would rather get through my insane credit hours than suck up to some bitch who’d probably drop out in a year doesn’t mean I deserve to have this hurtful nickname.

“Where are you going? I’ll help you carry these.” Jisung interjected, breaking the very awkward silence. I shook my head and once again tried to take back my fabric.

“I’m fine. You can go back to class or whatever.”

“I was actually headed to the studio to record with Changbin, but I’ve got time.”

I sighed. This man was persistent and not in a good way. There was no way I was going to get rid of him. “Fine. But if you fuck up that fabric I’m making you pay for it.” He smiled and tucked the fabric under his arm, following me to the back of the auditorium building.

I watched Jisung take in everything in the hallway and on the walls as we made our way to the costume shop. “What? Have you never seen the backstage of a theater before?”

“Nah. I’ve only done small venues. Nothing with a stage like this.”

I had almost forgotten Jisung was a rapper. As we came upon the workroom door, I adjusted the fabric in my hand and then pushed the door open with my foot. Jisung followed after I motioned for him to enter the room.

“Y/n! Do we really have to bone corsets? Like can’t we just cheat and put in a plastic lining?” Felix called out not looking up from his workstation. He sounded hungover. “Lia is tiny. Why does she need a fucking corset anyway--heyyyy there’s Jisung......Y/n why is he here?”

I dumped the fabric on a work table and Jisung did the same. “I picked up a stray. Thought you might like a pet.” Jisung rolled his eyes when I pointed behind me. When I turned around, Jisung still stood with his hands in his pockets. “You can go now.”

“What if I don’t want to?”

“Yeah, what if he doesn’t want to, Y/n?” Felix said in a teasing tone. A quick but deadly glare sent his way quickly shut him up and caused him to turn around back to his workstation. Jisung sighed and ran his fingers through his hair.

“Look. I’m meeting a couple friends at the bar tonight. Why don’t you come by?”

“Hard pass.”

“What if I want to go?” Felix chimed in.

“Yeah, what if he wants to go!” Jisung said with a smirk.

“Felix, shut up for like two seconds.”

Felix scoffed and returned to putting boning in a red lingerie corset. “We both know that’s not gonna happen.” He muttered under his breath. I heard Jisung let out a laugh at the little exchange.

“Whether I go to the bar or not tonight has nothing to do with you. It is probably reliant on the fact that I have no control over my best friend.” Felix chuckled behind me. Jisung shrugged and looked around the room before backing away.

“Okay.”

“Hey, Jisung! Put in a good word for me with Changbin?” Felix called out, leaning over his chair. Jisung let out a lighthearted laugh as he opened the door. Felix had a hopeful look on his face that made me want to vomit.

“Sure, why not.”

Then we were left in silence. I quickly began working, but I felt Felix’s stare on my profile. I knew he couldn’t stay silent for long. Felix couldn’t go four minutes and eighteen seconds without immediately spewing out his opinion. Seungmin and I had timed it once; exactly four minutes later, he erupted.

“ARE YOU SLEEPING WITH JISUNG?”

“Did you see me go home with him last night?”

“No....you went home with Seungmin--OH MY GOD ARE YOU SLEEPING WITH SEUNGMIN?!”

“What? No! Ew!” I said tossing an empty pin cushion at him. “Never in a million years.” Felix let out a hefty sigh of relief. My fingers quickly worked through sewing up a finished section of a corset.

Another silence followed as Felix turned back to our work. It was so obvious his thoughts were festering, just waiting to once again pop out. “So... how did Mr. Balls-for-Brains wind up helping you carry costume fabric?”

I shrugged, putting in another piece of spiral steel and lining it up in a corset panel. “He helped me when I tripped. Apparently, the music department recording studios are near here.”

“Uh....no they're not. The studios are on the other side of the Arts campus.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I’m pretty sure he was just hanging around the theatre buildings until he saw you.” Felix laughed as I shuddered. I took a quick breath as the needle pricked my finger. This conversation was seriously distracting me. “So....we are going out tonight though. Right?”

“I’m not going out dressed like this.”

“Just grab something from the racks. Mr. Jung won’t mind.”

“If we are going out, I’m drinking.”

“No argument from me. Then we get fun Y/n.” I threw another pin cushion at him, hearing a high pitched yelp beside me. The two of us worked for the next 6 hours until the sun started to set outside the Shop window. I let Felix dress me up from stuff on the racks and we called Lia and Seungmin to meet us at the bar.

When we arrived, it was certainly less packed than the night before. I pulled at the tight skirt Felix had put me in, wishing it to cover more of my thighs than its length allowed. Seungmin whistled as I sat down next to him at the bar. He turned my barstool to face him and Lia, who smiled and clapped at my appearance.

“Is this global warming because the Arctic is hot tonight!”

I slapped his shoulder and turned back to the bartender to order my drink. “I would recognize this anywhere. This is the work of the Great Felix Stylist extraordinaire.” Lia exclaimed, letting Felix take a bow. The bartender slid over my drink and I rested my feet against the bar stool. They were sore from the heels Felix had put me in; only once every so often would I let him play dress up on me.

The night rolled on and I even danced with Lia after a couple more drinks. We came back off the dance floor to see Jisung talking with Felix and Seungmin, his arm leaning against the bar. “Jackass alert,” I whispered to Lia as we approached.

Jisung’s eyes widened when he saw our approach. He seemed to drink in my entire body, not letting any part of me go unseen. “Hey, gorgeous.” He said with a smirk, his eyes dragging over me once again as he sipped his drink. “Can I talk to you?”

“Sure, I said standing next to Felix and stealing a sip from his gin martini. I was really thirsty after dancing so much with Lia. He glanced from me back to my friends who were watching us expectantly.

“I meant alone.”

With a nod, the rest of my friends started moving towards an open booth. I stopped Felix, a hand on his martini glass. “Leave it. I’m going to need more alcohol for this.” With a sigh and longing look at his drink, he left it in my hands.

“Are you drunk?”

“Not nearly enough.” I plainly stated before drinking some more of Felix’s martini. My face soured. I forgot he liked gin. Jisung laughed as I put the drink on the bartop.

“Look. I think you and I should go out.”

“And I think you should jump off a cliff. Preferably one the size of your ego.”

“Ouch.” He said with an unaffected smile. His eyes darted to a girl walking by us, but he quickly diverted his attention back to me. I tried not visibly throw up in my mouth at the action. “Let’s hang out this week.”

“Sorry; not into late-night booty calls since...well...ever.”

He sighed and ran a hand through his brown hair, a habit of his I had picked up on. I couldn’t decide if it was out of frustration or nerves. “Come on. I’m not that bad.”

“Your reputation says otherwise.”

“I could say the same about you.”

He smirked when I fell silent. My fingers played with the rim of the martini glass. I hated that he totally won that argument.

“I’ll make you a deal,” His words made me look up and quirk an eyebrow. “For the next two months, you get dinner with me twice a week and we text once a day.”

“I’m not going on a dinner date with you. I have zero time. I have to bring home my costume work as it is.”

“I never said it was a date. I just want to get to know you, Y/n.” Jisung chuckled and adjusted the clasp of my necklace, making me freeze. “We don’t have to go out to eat. I’m sure it’s hard to focus on work with a theatre major as a roommate. You can come over and I’ll order take out.” I had to admit that the offer sounded tempting. I loved Lia but she could be loud as fuck when prepping for a show.

“Still low key sounds like a date.”

“I swear I will not touch you unless you ask me to.” He winked and I rolled my eyes. “And you will ask me to. Eventually.” A heavy and anger filled sigh left my lips and Jisung leaned away. I honestly hadn’t noticed he had gotten closer.

“Lia is going to think something is up. Felix is for sure going to think I’m sleeping with you. And Seungmin...”

“You aren’t dating Seungmin are you?”

He smiled when I shook my head no. “Anyway, there is no way I’m telling my friends I am hanging out with you.” He shrugged and sipped more on his drink. I was starting to feel a little bit of the alcohol’s effect.

“I’m chill with that. So, you bring over your costume...stuff...on Monday and we can order in and get to know each other.” I shrugged and gave him a small nod. Jisung smiled in victory.

“You do know I’m not going to let you walk away from this conversation looking that happy.”

“And how do you propose you fix that?”

“I was thinking either a slap or a drink.” Jisung laughed and downed the rest of his drink, I assumed Jack and Coke, like the night before. He motioned with his fingers and tapped his chest.

“Give me your best shot, gorgeous.” His willingness made me laugh, genuinely. “Although, I would prefer not to have a huge red mark on my cheek.”

I nodded sarcastically. “Oh. Of course. We can’t damage the precious merchandise.” He groaned when I pinched his cheek. To be honest, I could not believe I was having a nice casual conversation with Han Jisung, 3RACHA’s legendary fuckboy.

“Well then, I’ll see you on Monday. I’ll be at the Shop.”

“I’ll see you then, gorgeous.”

I rolled my eyes and picked up Felix’s martini. “ASSHOLE!” I yelled before tossing the drink in Jisung’s face. “Wow, that was really fun,” I whispered with a smile before walking away to my friends.

“Y/N THAT WAS MY DRINK!! NO! MY ALCOHOL!” Felix said, fake crying.

❁

Jisung’s POV

The gin stung my eyes and Y/n was kind of blurry as she walked away, but I could hear the smile in her voice. This was ironically the first time I had let a girl toss a drink in my face. AND FUCK I WOULD NEVER LET IT HAPPEN AGAIN.

I wiped my face and stumbled away from the bar, trying not to get even more liquor in my eye as I followed the laughter of my supposed ‘friends’ in our usual booth.

“And the King has struck out yet again,” Changbin said as I sat down. Chan laughed but handed me a napkin to wipe my stinging face. A couple strands of my hair fell wet in front of my eyes. “What is this? The third time you been denied by Y/n?” Bin laughed and drank from his (probably) fifth beer of the night.

“Han, I hate to say it. But I am so looking forward to seeing you in lingerie accepting your diploma.”

“I wouldn’t get ahead of yourself, Hyunjin.” All eyes turned to me as I blinked wildly. My vision was just starting to come back. I looked over to Y/n and her friends. Felix was chiding her about destroying his drink and Lia was high fiving her for throwing it.

“...But she threw a martini in your face. I think that qualifies failure in every book I’ve ever read.” Hyunjin scoffed. Little did he know I had Y/n exactly where I wanted her. Soon she would be eating out of my hands. She would be begging for me to sleep with her before she even knew it herself.

❁

Y/n’s POV

Three weeks had passed and I had been drowning in work. Though I hated to admit it...Jisung was the only thing keeping me sane. He had been a really good friend to me for the past few weeks. Lia was the only one who knew about my little dinner rendezvouses with Jisung. And I was correct in the fact that I had been subject to her relentless teasing.

“Are you sure you guys aren’t dating?”

“We are not dating. We are just getting dinner twice a week, getting to know each other, not seeing other people casually, and maybe some.....flirting-- AND OH MY GOD HE TRICKED ME. WE’RE DATING.”

Lia laughed at my realization. I threw down the dress I was working on for Lia’s finale scene. The sound of beads hitting the floor rung throughout the dorm. “What are you gonna do about it?” Lia questioned, adjusting herself on the couch.

“I’m going to go over there and question the shit out of his ass.”

“Hell yeah! Text me!” She cheered as I grabbed my keys and ran out the door.

I slammed my car door and stomped up the stairs of Jisung’s apartment building. A million angry thoughts ran through my mind as I stormed down the hall to his apartment. Without another thought, I burst through the front door, which was oddly...unlocked.

“HAN MOTHER FUCKING JISUNG! YOU TRICKED ME INTO DATING YOU AND I-”

I froze taking in the scene in front of me. Jisung stood wide-eyed shirtless and holding a bottle of water, sweat dripping off his forehead. Another boy, who I recognized as Chan from 3RACHA, dressed in a tank top and sweats was seated on the couch, his face full of surprise at my entrance.

“Oh- uh.....sorry...I’ll just come back when you have...clothes.”

“No, it’s fine! I was just leaving anyway. Thanks for going to the gym with me Han.” Chan grabbed his jacket and exited in the most polite power walk he could manage. Though not without giving Jisung a thumbs up and then shutting the door.

“So how long did you think you were gonna get away with this?” He smirked and opened the water bottle. I was struggling to look anywhere but his tan chest. He obviously noticed. “Oh my god. Would you please put a shirt on!” He chuckled and came closer to me.

“What? Do I make you nervous?” He looked me up and down with dark eyes. My heart pounded in my chest. “Look, I know you’re mad. But, you can’t tell me that you didn’t have fun hanging out with me. Can you?”

“No,”

“And you can’t say that you aren’t at least the tiniest bit attracted to me. Right?”

“I’m not...not attracted to you...”

Jisung smirked and slid his hand around my waist, pulling me so our chests brushed against each other. “That’s not a straight answer.” He smiled at my lack of response. Jisung was clearly enjoying this.

“Well- you’re...not a... straight answer.”

Jisung laughed and let go of me. “But, seriously Y/n. I don’t know about you, but I’ve really enjoyed getting to know you these past few weeks and I really like you.” He took my hand in his and laughed, making his eyes turn into crescents. “So, why don’t we make it official? Y/n, let’s date.”

I blinked a few times before turning away from him. This was not normal. My hands came up to my temple, a sharp pain suddenly emitting from there. “You can’t be serious,” I said, turning back to Jisung. “There’s no way you like me. You like girls for one night stands. I’m not like that. So there is no-”

Jisung’s lips crashed against mine, his hands gripping my wrists gently. He’s kissing me. What do I do? As if reading my thoughts he pulled away just enough to look into my eyes and smile. “Y/n, don’t overthink it. Just let go for once. You’re with me.”

His hand slid down to my waist and his fingers tangled in my belt loops, pulling me closer. My brain was in overdrive. I hadn’t been kissed in so long. Maybe what I said to Felix wasn’t totally the truth. Maybe I had just been depressing my long starved sex drive. Jisung was really nice and I really liked him. What would be the harm in letting myself have fun with someone I actually like for once?

“Okay...so maybe I like you a little bit.” Jisung smiled and brushed away a piece of hair near my face, grazing my cheek. My hands slowly came up to rest on his chest, his warm skin radiating off heat.

“So are we on the same page? You’re mine now?”

“Fine. I guess so,” I said with a laugh. Jisung smiled and kissed me again. His fingers dug into my hips and he tilted his head to deepen the kiss.

Kissing Jisung made my head spin in the best way possible. Needing air for more than one reason, I pushed against his chest. “Hey, why don’t you go shower. I’m sure you need one after working out with Chan.” He smirked, his hands slowly moving lower than my waist. “No, I’m not showering with you.”

“Damn. Worth a shot. You wanna stay? I’ll order pizza.”

“Sounds good to me.” After kissing my cheek, Jisung turned and made his way to his bathroom. When the door closed I leaned against the couch for support. Keep it cool, Y/n. I have to remember to keep my guard up. Jisung can’t possibly just change overnight. While I want to trust him...something is holding me back.

Hopefully, I’m just paranoid.

❁

I rolled over in bed, not wanting to wake up. My hand brushed up against something cold. Opening my eyes, I saw my phone under my hand. The screen was still lit up and displayed a caller ID and call time of almost five hours. I smiled seeing Jisung’s name scrolling across the top. Did we really fall asleep on the phone?

Picking up the phone, I heard the sounds of his small breaths and soft snores. “Jisung,” Another soft snore made me smile. We had only been dating officially about a week, but I was really enjoying my time with him. “Jisung?”

“Mmph...I’m up...what’s happening?” He mumbled into the phone. Jisung must have fallen asleep on top of the phone. I laughed and sat up in bed, running a hand through my messy hair.

“I think we fell asleep on the phone, Ji.” His laugh could be heard over the phone.

“Ji?”

“What?”

“That’s the first time you’ve called me something other than my name or an asshole.” I blushed and rolled out of bed. “Y/n L/n are you starting to like me?” Jisung asked, his voice rough from just waking up. The gravely low tone sent a chill down my spine.

“Well, we are dating. That’s what two people do when they like each other, dummy.” I leafed through my closet, tucking the phone between my ear and shoulder. He let out what sounded like a forced laugh. Maybe it was just my imagination. It was my brain searching for things to make me not trust him.

“You want to drop by the studio later? I should be working all day but it would be kinda cool to see you.” My ears picked up on the sound of his fingers racing across a keyboard. What could he be working on this early?

No, Y/n. Don’t go there. I have to at least try and trust him. I can’t be nosy and wondering about everything in his life when we’ve only been going out a short time.

“Uh, I can probably drop by around three. I have an exam today I can’t miss.”

“Okay. I’ll text you the studio number. See you later, gorgeous.” With that, he hung up the phone. I tossed the device on my bed and finished getting dressed. A ding notified me of a text. Glancing at it, I saw Jisung sent me the number of the studio number he would be working in and a heart.

It almost set me a little on edge. I knew his personality. I even knew a few of the girls who had the unfortunate experience of falling into bed with him. It just seemed a little weird to me how doting he was with me when he was never like that with other girls.

Maybe he really was trying to make a change? That couldn’t be impossible. Could it? People change. Most often in fairytales and movies, but it happens like 1% of the time, right? These thoughts swarmed through my head as I walked into my lecture hall.

I sat in my usual seat, arriving about five minutes before class was set to begin. Looking up, I saw several sets of eyes staring at me; all belonging to different girls. Some had looked of pity, some disgust, but all looked slightly confused. Ignoring them, I pulled out my notes for a few more moments of study time.

“You’re the girl whose dating Han, am I right?”

I looked up to find a very pretty girl with blonde hair and big doe-like eyes. “Umm...yeah. Is there a problem or something?” She shook her head and sat down next to me with a smile.

“Oh! No, not at all. I just had to see for myself that’s all. My name’s Momo. I’m a dance major. I have a mutual friend of Han’s, Hyunjin.”

I nodded, glancing from her to my paper. I wasn’t really used to this much attention during class. Usually, I just focused on the lecture or project and didn’t talk much. “Yeah, I know they are friends, but I don’t really know Hyunjin myself.”

She nodded and twirled a pen between her fingers. I started to wonder what her relationship was with the boys. She was obviously gorgeous and she seemed just like Jisung’s type. I wouldn’t be surprised if they had slept together before.”I’ve just heard so much about you. All those rumors are totally bogus by the way. I would love if we could be friends.”

She took my hand in hers with a bright and blindingly white perfect smile. Did she not know what personal space was? “Uh....sure. I guess that would be cool. I’m usually pretty busy with making costumes for the university’s musical.”

“Here! Take my number! We can go get coffee sometime. I’d love to hear all the juicy tea about the girl who finally got the famous Han Jisung to stop sleeping around.” Momo ripped a piece of paper from her perfectly organized agenda and wrote her number on it. The professor started speaking as she handed it to me. Holy shit it was scented!

This day was just getting more and more confusing for me.

❁

Jisung’s POV

The studio was freezing as per usual. Even bundled up in a beanie and hoodie I was cold, pulling the sleeves further down my hands. I watched the monitor carefully and adjusted the headphones over my ears.

“Okay, Bin! You’re good.” Chan called to the boy in the booth after I gave him a thumbs up. “So, I take it things with Y/n are...good,” Chan asked hesitantly. The topic of Y/n was a sore subject for him so I was surprised he brought it up.

“Oooooo We talking about the Snow Queen?” Changbin said plopping down on the couch near the wall. I turned in my chair to roll my eyes at him. “I’m taking that as a sign you haven’t gotten in her pants yet?”

“She’s honestly kind of a prude....well. Not a prude. But you know what I mean.” Chan shook his head at my words.

Changbin threw a ball of paper at my head, making me send another glare his way. “Isn’t this the longest dry spell you’ve had. How long has it been?” I sighed pulling the headphones down around my neck.

“One month, five days, twelve hours, and twenty-two minutes.”

“You know it’s gross that you keep track like that,” Chan said taking a swig from his water bottle. “Y/n seems like a nice girl. It’s kind of sick you and Hyunjin using her like this.” I shrugged, not really caring.

“I mean, I guess. But, I would rather be $1,500 richer.”

“Just remember Y/n has feelings too.”

I nodded and turned back to the monitor looking at the track we just recorded. As if on cue, the door opened and Y/n’s voice could be heard greeting the other boys.

“Hi!- Oh! Sorry, I didn’t expect anyone else. I’m Y/n. It’s nice to meet you.”

Turning, I saw her shaking hands with Changbin and Chan. “Y/n that’s Bin, and you’ve met Chan,” I said pointing to the boys. “Now you’ve met all of 3RACHA.” I pulled her hand, dragging her closer to my chair. Chan rolled his eyes when I pulled her down and kissed her cheek. The smile on her face did not go unnoticed by the boys.

“How was your exam?” I asked, playing with her fingers.

“It was okay. I passed for sure. A girl named Momo asked to get coffee with me. Apparently, she knows your friend Hyunjin.” My eyes went wide and I stood up, pulling her to my side with a nervous laugh.

“Well, uh... I think we’ve all done enough work today. Y/n you wanna go get some boba or something. I’m hungry what about you? Bye guys!” Quickly I pushed her out the door and waved goodbye to the boys.

I had my fingers crossed that Hyunjin was keeping his big mouth shut.

❁

A month and a half. That’s how long I had left before I lost and was forced to be utterly humiliated in front of the entire university. Y/n and I had been dating for almost three weeks and hanging out for longer. I had to make a move tonight.

My friend Minho had hooked me up with some tiny night vision camera that I had hidden all around my apartment. I knew Y/n was starting to trust me more, so this was the opportune time. She was coming over any minute now. I checked my reflection in the mirror and ran my hands through my hair.

$1,500 here I come.

A knock bounced off the walls of my apartment. I checked the time. 8:30 pm. She was late by about forty-five minutes, which was not usual for her. What was it she always said? Early is on time and on time is late? Some weird theater shit like that.

Something was up.

I rushed to the door and opened it to find Y/n standing at my doorstep. She gave me a tired smile and kissed my cheek in greeting. She looked like she felt awful. “Hi, Ji! Sorry, I’m late. Felix bailed on me so I had all this extra work to do for the musical and I have a semester project due this week-”

“Y/n what’s wrong?” She sighed and collapsed onto the couch. Sitting next to her I could see the concealer under her eyes attempting to hide the dark shadows. She never wore makeup unless she was going out. I was surprised even remembered that. “You can tell me anything, gorgeous.” She smiled when I took her hand.

This might be better than I thought. Comfort her. Get the proof I need. Shove it in Hyunijn’s face. I could tell she was deciding whether or not to trust me. If it was something small she would tell me no problem.

But... maybe this was something bigger.

“I’m just...really stressed.” She said, pushing her hair away from her face. I could see the wall she had slowly building itself back up. There was pain behind her eyes. She was hurting. Why did that make me sad?

“That’s not all this is.” I turned towards her fully, giving her my complete attention. She crossed her legs up on the couch and stared at her fingers. When I lifted her chin I saw tears on the brink of falling from her eyes.

“I just... feel like...- nevermind it’s stupid.” She shook her head and looked around my apartment. She tried to laugh it off but frowned when she saw my face. Y/n let out a shaky breath when I took her hands in mine, resting them in her lap.

We sat in silence for a few minutes. Just sitting across from each other on the couch. She seemed to be working up the courage to tell me something.

“Nothing I ever do...seems to be...enough.” I looked at her, waiting for her to continue. “I work my ass off. All the time. But, it feels like I can’t do anything right lately. Not enough for my mom. Not enough for my teachers. Certainly not enough for Tech Recruiters. I just feel like I’m falling short on everything I do. And I’m tired. I just want to be enough for someone. But, who am I kidding? Nobody likes me. I’m Seoul University’s Arctic Bitch, right? I’m too coldhearted and selfish to get anywhere in life, let alone convince any theatre company to hire me so I can pay off my student loans. I’m just so fucking tired of feeling this way. Sorry for whining. I know you probably had other plans for tonight.”

She wiped the tears from her cheeks and stared out the living room window. “Hey,” I said pulling her attention back to me. Surprisingly, she let me reach up and wipe a tear from her cheek. “Look at me,” Reluctantly Y/n met my eyes. “You are more than enough for me.” She looked down and smiled, wiping more tears on her sleeve.

“Really?”

“Really.” I ran my thumb over her knuckles and smiled at her. It took a lot for her to open up to me like that. “You have just been bottling this up haven’t you?” She nodded and wiped another tear, before looking back up at me. Her eyes were still beautiful even when she was crying. “I do that too. It’s a habit we should both fix. Could you talk to Lia? Or Felix?”

She shook her head and started playing with my fingers. I started to like the feeling of her smaller hands in mine. “Lia has her own stuff to worry about. Her dad keeps pressuring her to join an entertainment company. And Felix...well Felix means well, but...” I was relieved to see her smile again. Her laugh was contagious.

“Yeah, I get it. Kind of like Changbin and Chan. They mean well, but they don’t understand sometimes.”

She nodded and played with one of the rings on my right hand. “Thank you for listening. It really means a lot that I can trust you like this.”

“You trust me?”

“I never thought I would say that but... I would never have told Felix that and he is my best friend.”She reached up a cupped my cheek. Her hands were warm and inviting. I stared into her eyes no longer seeing hurt behind her E/c orbs.

“You’re beautiful. You know that?” I said without thinking. My eyes widened and I pulled away from her touch. I had never said anything like that. Usually, everything I said to Y/n had a purpose or plan behind it. But, I just spoke without thinking.

Y/n smiled, her eyes turning even brighter. She leaned forward and kissed me. Something about this kiss felt different than the times I had kissed her before. My heart started to race and goosebumps crawled over my skin. I smiled when her hands pulled me closer to her, tangling her fingers through my hair.

A sigh escaped my chest when her teeth grazed over my lip. She pulled away only for a second to catch her breath before coming back to me. I pulled away when she threw her leg over my lap and straddled me. “What are you doing?” I asked as she kissed from my lips down to my jaw. It was exciting not to be in control for once.

“Showing you how much you mean to me,” She whispered before kissing my lips again. Instinctively, my hands gripped her waist wanting for no space left between my body and hers. I felt close to Y/n in a different way. I feel like I had been in this exact position with other girls, but with her it was different. Something about kissing her like this felt intimate. Like it was just for us to share.

Fuck. The cameras. They were still recording all over the apartment.

“Uh- Y/n...” I said pulling away from her, my hands planted firmly on her hips. “Are you sure you want to do this, gorgeous?” My eyes widened as she nodded and continued to drag her lips across mine. “Because we don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.” Please tell me to stop. If you don’t I don’t know what I’ll do with myself.

“Ji, I want this. Do you?”

“You have no idea.”

“Good. Do you trust me?” Y/n asked with a mischievous smile. I nodded watching her eyes twinkle in the low light of my apartment. She dragged her fingers down my chest and pulled at the hem of my shirt. As soon as the fabric was over my head and flung somewhere in the living room she smashed her lips onto mine.

My thoughts were running a mile a minute. How was I supposed to turn off all the cameras without her knowing? After seeing her in pain, I couldn’t hurt her like that. An idea popped in my head. Wrapping my arms around her waist I pulled her up and carried her, pushing her back against the nearest wall.

Her legs tightened around my waist, holding herself up. She looked down at me with hooded eyes before kissing me again. With one hand I kept her steady while the other searched the bookshelf next to me for the camera I put in the living room. Feeling the metal and plastic, I quickly turned it around blocking its view.

There should just be two more in my bedroom. “Ji,” Y/n moaned into my lips. She was driving me crazy. I was already more worked up from this than I had ever been with any other girl. She giggled when I carried her through the bedroom door and pressed her up against the wall. “You know...I haven’t done this in a pretty long time...” Her words were breathy and cut off when she joined her lips back to mine.

“You could have fooled me.”

My mind was kind of in a haze. All I could think about was Y/n. I couldn’t think straight with her hands all over me. Where did I put the second camera again? Her lips trailed down to my neck sending my brain and body into overdrive. Come on, Han. Focus.

The desk! Then the third was by my nightstand. I moved us over slowly, hoping she wouldn’t notice. I wanted to touch her so badly. But, I couldn’t betray her trust after she opened up to me like that. Joining my lips with hers, I felt blindly around the table for the small device. After I found it, I tucked it behind the monitor.

“Are you sure, gorgeous?” I asked one more time looking into her eyes.

“Jisung, stop asking or I swear I’m gonna-”

“You’re gonna what?”

“I don’t know. Just kiss me damn it.” She smiled when I smashed my lips onto hers. Her fingers pulled at my hair as I dragged my lips down her jaw. She joined our lips as I picked her up and carried her to the bed. The bed dipped as she laid on the mattress. Before I could reach for the nightstand she pulled me over, straddling me on the bed again.

I tried to keep my brain clear as she attacked my neck and chest with her lips. Knowing she was distracted, I grabbed the camera and threw it across the room wanting this to be done. Her head turned at the sound, but I pulled her back to my lips.

“You drive me crazy,” I whispered, reaching down and pulling at the hem of her shirt. My lips latched onto every bare piece of skin I could find, wanting to feel every part of her. I was ready to be with her, in more ways than I had thought.

❁

Y/n’s POV

I lay in the dark, staring up at the ceiling. Jisung laid beside me his arm slung across my stomach and soft snores leaving his lips. I smiled seeing him next to me. I had slept for a few hours but like usual, I had woken up in the middle of the night unable to fall back asleep.

Shifting onto my side, I looked at Jisung. He looked peaceful in his sleep. There was always something active about him when he was awake. Like he was never still. Seeing him in a state of calm was intriguing. My hand brushed the side of his cheek. A strand of his brown hair fell over his eyes, so I gently pushed it back and softly moved my hands through his locks.

Jisung let out a little hum in his sleep, making me smile. I started to pull away my fingers but Jisung’s hand shot up to keep it there, startling me. “What’s wrong, gorgeous?” Jisung mumbled, placing my hand back in his messy hair.

“I can’t sleep. Don’t worry about me.” I said quietly going back to playing with his soft brown tresses. He shook his head, brows furrowing in the cutest way. His fingers latched themselves onto my wrist, rubbing his thumb against my skin.

“I’m not sleeping unless you are,” He whispered, obviously half asleep.

“Shhh. Ji, go back to sleep.” Instead of complying he tugged me into his bare chest and started tracing soothing patterns on my lower back. In all honestly just that alone was making me just a little sleepy. My eyes were starting to droop, just laying in his arms, but my brain was still wide awake.

Suddenly, my ears picked up on the soft sound of Jisung singing. It was slow and gentle, his voice a little rough from sleep, but beautiful all the same. His voice was like honey, soothing my entire body. My fingers started to slow their movements as I tucked myself into Jisung’s chest.

I finally fell into a deep sleep listening to Jisung softly sing to me.

❁

Light streamed through the window, hitting me straight in the face. I groaned and tried to roll over. My brows furrowed when something stopped me. My tired eyes opened more to see Jisung still sounds asleep, holding onto me like a teddy bear.

Sensing my movements, Jisung’s eyes cracked open and smiled. “Good morning, gorgeous,” His voice was scratchy and low, sending chills down my spine. Jisung pushed himself up on his elbow and hovered over me with a drowsy smile.

“Morning, Ji,”

He genuinely smiled down at me and leaned down pressing his lips against mine. I felt him smile when I wrapped my arms around his neck. “Do you have class this morning?” He asked against my lips, which were most likely swollen from last night. Jisung himself had several darkening marks on his neck and collarbone.

“Not until tomorrow. Do you?”

“I was supposed to go record with Chan and Bin.”

“Supposed?”

“Like hell, I am going to leave you looking this beautiful in my bed,” Jisung said pressing his lips down my neck. “You want a shower? I’m gonna call Chan and tell him I’m not coming.” I nodded and pulled him up to my lips one more time.

“Thank you for last night, Ji. For everything.”

He smiled and kissed my cheek. “Feel free to borrow some of my clothes,” Jisung said with a smirk before rolling over and grabbing his phone on the nightstand. I grabbed a hoodie from his closet while he was distracted with his phone and headed to the bathroom.

❁

Jisung’s POV

“Chan, I’m in deep shit,” I whispered into the phone. I checked to make sure Y/n was out of the room. Chan scoffed over the line.

“Han. It is way too early for this. Did you accidentally email your professor a pornhub link again?”

“What no!” Chan sighed. “Look, Y/n’s over here.” He started freaking out over the phone. I sighed letting his panic play out.

“Oh no, no, no. You are not dragging me into this. Y/n is a nice girl. I want nothing to do with your and Hyunjin’s sick bet-”

“I think I’m starting to really like her. Like a lot.”

There was silence on the other side of the line. I decided that he was probably waiting for more information. Or he had passed out. Either was a probable response from Chris. “But, she’s at your apartment? Han, it’s like ten in the mornin-...You didn’t.” He took my silence as confirmation. “How could you? You said you like her!”

“I didn’t technically. I had these cameras set up, but I turned them off after she opened up to me and stuff started to happen.”

“YOU SET UP ACTUAL CAMERAS TO FILM HER?”

Chan screamed so loud I had to pull the phone away from my ear. Even then I could still hear him. “Did you hear the part where I said I turned them off. I have no proof....and honestly....I’m starting to question if I want any.”

“Wow. Good for you. You’ve had personal growth. Whoop-de-doo.”

“Hey. I am asking for advice, not sarcasm.” I said with a sigh. I ran a hand through my hair, feeling it sticking up in weird places. “What should I do? Chan...I really like Y/n, but I’ve been lying to her up until now.”

“You’ve got to tell her the truth eventually.”

“But, what if she hates me. I don’t think I could handle hurting her.” Chan sighed again. I could practically see his face. The guy probably just woke up and I was putting all this stress on him.

“I don’t know what to tell you,”

“I get it. Just don’t tell anyone about what we talked about, okay? At least until I figure out how to tell Y/n. I’m gonna stay here and think about it.” With that, I hung up the phone and laid back in bed. My fingers massaged my temple, feeling a sharp pain there.

Did I really want to keep up this bet?

❁

Y/n’s POV

A weel later Jisung and I were doing even better than we were before. We were actually going out on dates and also...staying in and doing...other things. Jisung had invited me to come and see 3RACHA perform tonight at a local club, so Felix was fussing over my outfit.

“Felix, I am not fitting into that dress.”

“You can squeeze!”

“A Polly pocket couldn’t fit into that tiny ass thing!”

“Come on, Y/n! Be my Barbie!” Felix said chasing me around the costume shop with a tiny piece of white fabric that barely passed the social standard of being a dress. Eventually, he tackled me and wrestled me into the tight-fitting dress.

“I feel naked.”

“Oh, please. He’ll love it.” Felix said throwing a pair of heels at me. I looked longingly at my pair of old tennis shoes. “If you aren’t wearing pumps at least wear some boots. We are clubbing after all.”

“Lix, we aren’t clubbing. We are watching Han perform.”

“Same difference.”

I sighed and slipped on the black heeled boots Lix threw on my workstation and grabbed the brightly colored graffiti jacket that Jisung ‘left’ at my dorm. He had been leaving more and more of his clothes lying around my room. I wasn’t complaining.

I drove both of us to the club and covered my ears entering the loud establishment. 3RACHA were already up on stage and performing a song so we pushed our way to the front. All the boys looked a little tipsy and had beers up on stage with them. Jisung saw me in the crowd and blew a kiss in my direction sending the whole crowd into a frenzy.

The show was incredible, though after I couldn't seem to get anywhere near Jisung. All the boys were hounded with fans and the crowd around them was too big to get through. “This is ridiculous. I can’t even get to my own boyfrien-” My world stopped when I looked over in Jisung’s direction by the bar. I swear everything happened in slow motion.

A girl with long platinum blonde wavy hair was draped all over Jisung’s arm. He talked to her while drinking yet another beer. I watched as she leaned up and cupped his cheeks, bringing him down for a sloppy kiss. The crowd cheered and I began to feel dizzy. “Y/n,” I heard Felix say, grabbing onto my elbow.

“I’ve gotta get out of here.”

The bass was so loud I could feel it pounding against my brain as I pushed through the crowd of dancing bodies. I heard someone calling my name, but I didn’t really want to talk to anybody. I just needed air. I needed to think.

“Y/n!”

I finally broke through the crowd and made my way outside the club. Where was my car? Where the fuck did I park? I ran a hand through my hair and looked around me trying to find my car in the see of dimly lit vehicles.

“Y/n!” A hand grabbed my arm and turned me around. Jisung stood before me, clearly drunk with lipstick all over his face. “Y/n, baby, it’s not what you think.” His voice, which had become my favorite sound, was slurred and broken up.

“Not what I think? Tell me, then. What was it?”

“Mina, she was drunk. She kissed me, but it didn’t mean anything. You know I only have feelings for you.” Did I know that? There was always this little thought in the back of my mind no matter how much I trusted Jisung that told me I was just another number in his playbook.

“Yes, she did kiss you. But that is a fucking cop-out. Because there is a reason she felt like that was an option.”

I tried to push away the tears that threatened to fall. Jisung broke looking at me. I wanted nothing more than for him to hold me and tell me everything was going to be okay, but I didn’t know if I could trust him right now. I could tell it hurt him when he reached out and I backed away, tears inevitably falling down my cheeks.

“Don’t cry. I die when you cry.”

“Jisung you can’t do that!” I said watching a tear drip down his cheek.

“What?”

“You can’t make me love you when I’m supposed to hate you!” I said slapping his shoulder and letting the tears flow freely. Not hesitating, he wrapped me up in his arms, even when I tried to push him away. He let me cry on his shoulder and beat on his chest until it physically hurt to breathe.

“You’re right. It is a cop-out.” His hand came up and rubbed my back like he had done every night he stayed with me. “Y/n, I’m so sorry I let it happen. I don’t know what I was thinking.” My knuckles turned white, gripping onto his shirt.

“Jisung, I’m tired of being hurt.”

“You are my everything, gorgeous.” He said lifting up my chin. I hated crying and feeling like this. It just sucked not being able to trust him when I wanted to be with him so badly.

“How do I know I’m not just another random hookup for you?”

“Because...” My heart dropped when he couldn't say anything.

“That’s the answer I needed. Thanks.”

I started to walk away but he grabbed my arm, pulling me back into his chest. Jisung smashed his lips on mine, desperation, and passion filling the kiss making my knees go weak.

“That’s how.” He said, pulling away.

❁

I woke up the next morning, in Jisung’s bed light streaming through the window. I really should get him curtains. I smiled thinking back to last night. Jisung promised to show me that I wasn’t just another girl to him. And boy did he. I had never felt so loved than when I was with Jisung last night.

I grabbed a big shirt of his that was lying around and slipped it over my head. My feet carried me out into his living room, where bright sunlight illuminated his only slightly messy apartment. A note on the coffee table caught my eyes.

Morning gorgeous,

Went out to get coffee and breakfast for us.

I’ll be back soon, so sit tight.

Ji <3

I smiled at his handwriting and the heart he left me. Lifting my legs up, I got comfortable on the couch and waited for Jisung to get back. The sound of a notification filled the room. Did I leave my phone in here?

I searched for the device and found it face-up on the counter. It said I had one voicemail. Swiping on the notification the voicemail started playing. The voice of a boy I didn’t recognize filled the living room as I brought the phone back over to the couch. “Hey, it’s Hyunjin,” Oh. This must be Jisung’s phone. I was about to put it back until I heard the boy continue.

“Just reminding you, you’ve got two weeks to get into Y/n’s pants or you lose the bet. Your reputation as campus King is on the line, bro. Oh and don’t forget the cash prize.”

I couldn't move.

❁

Han Jisung’s POV

The coffee line took forever, but I finally got my order and excited the shop. I was trying to balance the cup holder in one hand and hold the door open for another customer when something slammed into my shoulder. “Hey! Watch it!”

“Han?”

I looked up to see Hyunjin with a sly grin on his handsome face. “Hyunjin?” He clapped me on the back and helped me hold the door. “What’s up, man?” I asked when we were both standing outside.

“I actually just called you like twenty minutes ago.”

“Oh, sorry I think I left my phone at my apartment.” I shrugged, trying to move along the conversation. Hyunjin was the last person I wanted to see. Especially after what happened last night with Y/n. “What about?”

“Just to remind you that you’ve got two weeks until you officially lose our bet. Don’t worry, I left a message so you can’t forget.”

My heart dropped to my stomach. My phone was still in the apartment with Y/n. “Oh, shit,” I muttered, eyes going wide. Hyunjin seemed to pay my reaction no mind. He was still stuck in his own world like usual.

“Whose the other coffee for by the way?”

Fuck. She was gonna hear the message. No. She can’t hear it from Hyunjin. That asshole is going to ruin any chance I have left with her. Dropping the coffee and take away bag, I started sprinting across campus back to my apartment.

“HAN, WHAT THE FUCK?”

I prayed that Y/n was still asleep. Maybe I could get there before she woke up, delete the message and just put this whole bet thing behind me. Doing Hyunjin’s punishment seemed like nothing compared to losing Y/n. I burst through the lobby doors and spotted my landlord already in his office.

“Mr.Kang!”

“Good lord! Mr. Han, what can I do for you?”

“Uh...my girlfriend- the uh woman I came back with last night. Has she left yet?” I said completely out of breath. He stared at me like I was insane.

“Not to my knowledge. I didn’t even realize you were serious about someone.”

Before he even finished his sentence, I was pushing myself off his doorframe and racing to the elevator. I slammed the button and watched the elevator come down but it was taking too long for me. “Fuck this.” Racing up the stairs my heart pounded in my chest. Would she even still be there? Or would she just leave and not give me a second chance?

“Y/n?” I called halfway down the hall. I could care less about my neighbors at this point. “Y/n?” I burst through the door, knowing I left it unlocked. I let out a sigh seeing Y/n seated on the couch. My face fell, when I saw the dried tears on her cheeks. Without looking at me, she reached in front of her and played a recording on my phone. Hyunjin’s voice filled the room.

“Hey, it’s Hyunjin. Just reminding you, you’ve got two weeks to get into Y/n’s pants or you lose the bet. Your reputation as campus King is on the line, bro. Oh and don’t forget the cash prize.”

She stood up and kept her stare on the phone. She looked broken.

“Are you going to say something?” Her voice cracked like she was holding back tears.

All I could do was cross to her and take her in my arms. I held onto her, cradling her head against my chest, my heart still racing from the mild panic attack that was just now catching up to me.

“Thank god you’re still here.”

I felt a few tears fall from my cheek and into her hair. “Jisung...was that all I was to you? Some payout? A way to keep your title of Biggest Fuckboy on campus?” She pushed away from me and walked to the other side of the room. The distance felt like miles.

I could feel my heart breaking. “What-no. Maybe at the beginning, but it doesn’t matter.”

“It doesn’t matter? It doesn’t matter, Jisung? Yes. Yes, it does matter. You can’t keep lying to me and expect me to forgive you every time.” She yelled at me from across the room. I had never seen her this hurt or angry and it killed me.

“Y/n, please. Listen to me.”

“Listen to you? Your buddy Hyunjin just told me the whole fucking thing!”

“No! You have to hear it from me! What he said- it’s all turned around and screwed up. That’s why I wanted to be the one to tell you.” She backed away as I came closer.

“Why didn’t you just tell me last night?”

“Because I was afraid! I was afraid none of this would be real and this feeling would go away; that the meaning would be lost.”

“The meaning of what, Jisung?”

I grabbed her hand in desperation, scared she might walk out the door at any moment. “This. Right here. Us. You and me.”

“Jisung, there is no you and me anymore.” She said pulling away and walking back towards the bedroom. I raced forward and blocked the doorway. “Jisung, move.” She said pushing against my chest.

“No.”

“Jisung! I want out! I can’t love someone I can’t trust.” She pushed through me with as much force as she could manage. I watched as she picked up the dress she was wearing last night from the floor. She tore off my shirt that she was wearing and threw it in my face. Y/n struggled to put the white dress back on before grabbing her shoes and trying to walk past me.

“Y/n! Don’t leave, please.”

“How much was I worth Jisung? How much money were you going to get for fucking me?”

“$1,500. But, I didn’t take it! I didn’t even tell them that I slept with you because I didn’t care about the bet anymore. Y/n, please believe me. I will get down on my knees if you want me to.” She just stared at me in the doorway. “I will do anything to get you to stay.” Another silence passed. I felt small under her gaze. She had every right to be furious at me.

“Kneel.”

Quickly, I got down on my knees. I had never moved faster in my entire life. I looked up at her, sharing the same tear-stained cheeks. To my surprise, she got on her knees with me and wrapped her arms around my neck.

“Please, don’t hurt me anymore, Ji.”

Nodding I wrapped my arms around her and pulled Y/n into my lap. “I’m so sorry...I’m so sorry. I love you, Y/n. I’m sorry.” I cried into her shoulder. We just sat on the floor of my bedroom, holding onto each other, waiting for what would happen next.

❁

Y/n’s POV

The zipper on Jisung’s graduation gown was being a real pain in the ass. It had gotten stuck two inches from the top. They had already called my name and given me a diploma, so I came to sit with my boyfriend. He fidgeted while I sat in his lap.

“Man, this thing is tight.”

“Well, keep in mind I didn’t make it for you. I made it for Lia. Also, do you know how many girls would love their waist to fit into this?” I said slapping his shoulder.

“I think I’d rather be able to breathe.”

“Beauty is pain, Ji.” I said as I messed with his zipped. He nervously tapped on my thigh and waist as he listened to the Dean call out the names of students. “Damn this zipper.” My years of costume study were now being defeated by the zipper on my boyfriends graduation robe. “Ah-ha!” The zipper finally complied and moved up to the top of the robe.

“Han Jisung. Music Production Major.” The Dean called out over the speakers.

“Knock em dead, Ji,” I said kissing his cheek. Jisung smiled and walked up to the stage. Before the Dean could hand him his diploma Jisung unzipped his robe and the entire student body was filled with gasps and laughs. Jisung proudly presented himself wearing the red and black lingerie and corset I had made for Lia in the musical. It left nothing to the imagination, especially below the bodice.

The look on the Dean’s face was priceless and Jisung twirled in front of him and laughed along with our graduating class. Jisung shook the Dean’s hand and took his diploma. Before he walked off the stage he turned around pushed his robe aside and slapped his own ass receiving many cheers and wolf whistles from the students.

I laughed as he came back to his seat. He gave me a great big kiss and pulled me back onto his lap. “That was a piece of cake,” Jisung said, wrapping his arms around my stomach and resting his chin on my shoulder. I kissed his forehead with a big grin.

“I have never been so attracted to a man in lingerie.”

❁

Requests are open! Just send and ask, lovelies!

Masterlist

1K notes · View notes

suchalonelysunflower · 4 years

Text

“One of the Boys” (M.C)

Pairings: Michael Clifford X Reader

Summary: College!AU ~ Friends to Lovers. You and Michael are best friends since forever, that’s why you feel the need to hide your crush on him. But when he makes a hurtful comment, you are determined to prove him wrong. Could that be enough to make him love you?

Warnings: The reader uses she/her pronouns, I’m sorry if I make anyone uncomfortable with that, it was not my intention. Angst with fluffy parts. Language, low self esteem issues, cheating (a little bit, it depends on how you view it) one sexual reference and some grammar and syntax errors (English it’s not my first language, I’m sorry)

Word Count: 5.5K

Author’s Note: My first Michael Fic! I waited so long and it’s finally here ✨ This is slyghtly based on a personal experience (mine didn’t have this ending) I hope you like it! Feedback, reblogs and comments are always welcomed, I love to hear from you guys 💕 You can read my other works HERE 🦋

You had to admit it, you weren’t exactly a very ‘feminine’ girl. But that the hell was wrong with that? Yes, you preferred leggings and big hoodies over skirts and tight dresses. Yes, you skateboarded everyday to school and hanged out with boys all the time, drinking beers instead of fancy little cocktails. Yes, you never really cared about boy bands or artists like Justin Bieber or Drake. And yes, you would rather die than have high heels on for more than 2 hours straight. But that’s just who you are, how you’ve always been. His comment shouldn’t have hurt that much, but why are you crying about it?

You have been roomates with Michael since you two started college. You always joked about how you were going to live together someday and have a fridge full of junk food and soda. Well, now you do (except from the junk food part, that proved to be an awful experience)

To be honest, you didn’t have that many friends besides him and your other four knuckleheads you know and love from your early school days. Luke was the youngest of all of you, and maybe that’s why everybody thought he was the innocent one (even though he was the mastermind of almost every prank you ever pulled) Calum was the shy one, as people would put it, but just get to know him a little bit and you wouldn’t be able to shut him up. Ashton is supposedly the mature one, but his quick-witted mind and his inability of staying put in a place gives him the same amount of energy as a five year old. And then there was Michael, your best friend, there isn’t a time in your life where Michael wasn’t by your side, weather it was for pulling a prank on someone, skipping school or just playing video games in his basement, he was always there. So moving in together was a no brainer.

The friendship consisted on having the same level of confidence as an old married couple, trusting each other with everything, nothing being off limits, well, except for one thing…

You and Michael were friends and nothing more. That was clear for both of you. For years you both ignored the teasing and assumptions of you guys being a couple. Just the idea of it seeming so absurd to even imagine. But there’s a fine line between love and friendship.

Over the last few years, you began to think that the idea of being Michael’s girlfriend didn’t sound so bad after all. It was impossible to pin the pivotal point of that thought, but somehow somewhere along the road, you started to feel more flustered every time he leaned into a hug, felt butterflies in your stomach with each look he speared your way or how he said your name with such a caring tone. You found yourself thinking of him more often than not, especially on how his arms would look around you waist, how it will feel to be loved by him, to kiss him…

But you couldn’t think like that, not about your best friend. So it’s better to keep it hidden in the deepest part of your soul, praying to whoever’s above that it will go away soon, but when does that ever work?

Maybe that’s why his comment hurt so bad.

It was a lazy Monday, you didn’t have to work today and that meant you could spend your afternoon beating Michael’s ass in video games. But you couldn’t concentrate with your thoughts wandering over the man who owns your heart. It was the third time you let him win in Mario Kart when he caught on your mood.

“You really suck today, huh?” Michael asked as he watches Mario celebrate yet another victory.

“Or maybe you’re finally getting good” You replied, resting your head lazily in one hand, not taking your eyes from the screen.

Michael furrowed his brows, worrying as he heard a light sigh come out of your lips “Hey, are you okay?” He asked, but you don’t seem to hear him, so he accommodates himself on the couch in order to look at you properly and puts a hand on your leg, just right above the knee “Y/N?”

“Huh?” You say, finally lifting your gaze in order to meet his and oh, how you wish you didn’t. Lost in the sea of those green eyes that consumed every thought of your mind, you felt yourself blushing under him and trying very hard not to think on his hand touching your thigh “What? No, yeah. I’m fine.”

“Liar. You let me win, that never happens. Tell me, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong”

“Y/N,”

“Nothing’s wrong, Michael. I swear”

His eyes scanned you, knowing damn well something was up.

“Well,” He said, patting your leg, softly “If you’re not gonna tell me… Then I will make you”

Before you could even comprehend what he meant by that, he was already leaning over your figure with a devilish grin as his hands traveled to your sides and started tickling you mercilessly.

Tears formed in the corner of your eyes as you couldn’t contain the laughter that came over you. Begging him to stop, you tried to escape his grip, but it wasn’t the first time this had happened and you know this is a fight you can’t. Michael joined in laughter as he came closer to you, pinning you under him on the sofa.

But suddenly, his movements stop as he becomes very aware of the position you’re in. You give one last laugh before turning to face him, only to find him already staring at you. You shudder under his gaze as you realize the way his legs are intertwined with yours, wondering if it’s his cellphone on the pocket of his shorts or something else is brushing up against your lower body.

Michael’s eyes never leave yours as your breath becomes even. And he couldn’t help but notice the way that your lips parted slightly, almost inviting him for a taste.

“Hey, dude, sorry to bother you but.. Oh shit, you’re fucking on the couch?” A voice came through the door, making you push Michael onto the floor before getting caught in that position. Raising your head over the sofa, you were met by Ashton and Luke’s grin disappearing from their faces as your face came to view “Oh, it’s just Y/N. WAIT, Were you fucking Y/N?!”

Rolling your eyes and giving them the middle finger, you stand up from the couch, regretting ever giving them a key in the first place, and went straight to the bathroom, trying to hide the red of your cheeks.

But just before you could close the door, you heard Michael say “What are you talking about? It Y/N! She’s practically one of the boys!”

He didn’t mean to hurt you. He had good intentions with that comment, of course he did. But you couldn’t stop overthinking it, crying at the thought of you being so unattractive in his eyes.

“So he wants a girly girl?” You thought, already planning a strategy “I’ll show him, then”

That’s how it started. You began to wear the dresses that were long forgotten on your wardrobe, you started using makeup and styling your hair in something other than a messy bun.

It was confusing at first and not at all what you were used to, but there was a new energy surrounding you, a confident one. You were going to show Michael that you could be feminine, maybe that way he’ll notice you in a ‘more than just a friend’ kinda way.

The first time the boys saw you with your new look they were all sharing breakfast in your kitchen. With your apartment being closer to campus they might as well move in.

“Good morning, guys” You said cheerfully, not looking at anyone in particular.

They all stared at you, looking at you up and down. And just before you could reach the cereal box, the questions started coming.

“What the hell is going on?”

“Y/N why are you dressed like a girl? IS THAT MAKE UP?”

“Do you have a date? It’s 8 am on a Tuesday! Who are they? Vampires?”

“Who are you and what did you do to our Y/N?”

“Is the simulation broken?”

“Shhh” You said, raising the palm of your hand as you poured cereal in a bowl “It’s too damn early for any of you to do that much noise and I haven’t had my coffee yet” As in que, Ashton passed you your usual mug “Thank you, and to answer some of your inquiries. 1) Nothing’s going on, Calum. 2) I happen to be a girl, Luke. Thank you for noticing. 3) I do not have a date, nor I should use that as an excuse to put on some nice clothes. I just,, felt like it” You took a long sip from the hot beverage “The simulation broke down a long time ago and I’m still me. I’m just wearing different clothes, that’s all. Right, Mikey?”

Michael choked with his toast, coughing as he tried to gain some composure “Yeah, you look… great” He said with a shy smile, and he was right. The others joined in with the compliments, hyping and teasing you about how he will have to be more protective of you because you will sure bring home some hot dates looking like that.

It’s been a couple of weeks since that morning and everyday Michael complimented you. You’d be lying if you say that every word he says doesn’t fill your heart with butterflies. Maybe there’s a possibility that he feels the same way.

It was a pretty uneventful evening in the little coffee shop where you worked. You didn’t have many clients today, so the dim lights and the sweet voice of Hozier that blasted through the speakers allowed you to daydream. Michael’s face popped out in your mind, smiling as you remembered the way that he looked at you this morning. Finally proving that you were more than just “One of the boys”

You were so caught up in your thoughts that you didn’t hear the bell chime when the door opened, only waking up when you saw those same eyes that had you smiling just a minute ago standing in front of you, staring at you as well.

“Hey Y/N! How’s it going?” He asked, smiling at you.

“Nothing much” You shrug “Just the same amount of pain and tiredness of the average college experience” Michael rolled his eyes at your sarcasm. That’s when a giggle caught your attention.

The most beautiful woman you ever laid your eyes on was standing next to Michael. She had the bluest eyes you’ve ever seen and her wavy hair complemented her face like an angel. She sure didn’t seem real, how did you not notice her when she entered? Were you really that busy focusing on Michael?

“I can totally relate to that” The girl said with a smile, god even her smile was perfect.

“Y/N, this is Veronica. Veronica, Y/N” Michael introduced.

You smiled politely at her and she did the same “Oh, the famous Y/N! I heard a lot about you, I can’t wait to get to know you better”

Um, what? Michael has been talking about you? To her? You couldn’t tell if it was good or a bad sign.

“Really? Well, don’t believe anything he says. Unless they are good things, then he’s right”

“Okay! Thank you, Y/N” He interrupted, mocking annoyance “I’ll take my usual please, darling. And she will have…”

“Just a mocha, please”

You nodded “Coming right up” You smiled at her as she walked to a table. Michael leaned over the counter and whispered.

“Could you do one of those drawing people do in the coffee? She will love that. Thanks.” He gave you a kiss on the cheek and walked away, sitting close to Veronica in one of the booths just before he could notice the way your cheeks turned to a much brighter red.

An hour passes. Then two. Then two and a half. And you were standing there, acting as a witness of their chemistry. You cursed yourself as your eyes drifted towards them, watching them laugh and talk about life. It was clear that Michael was enchanted by her, moving closer and closer every time, and you could tell the feeling was mutual as she laid her delicate hand on his.

Of course Michael would go for the pretty girls. Veronica was gorgeous, you couldn’t pinpoint a single defect on that girl, not even with a magnifying glass and you hated that. You hated the fact that he brought her here, you hated the fact that you have to work while his love story unfolds like a Taylor Swift song, you hated that it you weren’t the one sitting next to him, talking about dreams and how everything just collides perfectly within the universe. But that’s not your story.

“Earth calling Y/N?” A voice calls in front of you “Hello?”

You blink a few times and stare at the tall blond man waving his hand in front of your face “Sorry, Luke. Didn’t see you there” You excuse yourself “What can I get for you?”

“The usual, but this time with at least four more shots of espresso. I have to put an all nighter again cause I have that stupid presentation and you are not listening to me again”

“Sorry, what? Four shots of espresso, yeah.” Your gaze averted his “Anything else?”

“Okay, what’s going on?” Luke followed where your eyes led and soon he was, too, staring at the reason of your distraction “Oh”

Out of the four of them, Luke was the only one who knew about your feelings for Michael. He was always very supportive and didn’t pressure you into confessing right away, knowing it must be hard for you. So he can’t imagine what is going on inside your head right now, watching the man you love on a date.

“He didn’t tell me he had a date” You told him.

“He mentioned this morning” Luke added “Said he met her at one of his classes and that she seemed cool. So he asked her out. He never told us he would bring her here “You clenched your jaw, trying to keep the tears at bay. Luke noticed that “I’m sorry, love. I thought he told you about it”

“She is gorgeous, Luke”

“She’s not you, though” You scoffed.

“Exactly”

“Y/N…”

“I’m fine,” You lied “Really, I’m okay. It was a silly crush anyway. And plus, look how happy he looks”

And it was true. Michael did look very happy chatting and flirting with Veronica. His smile reaching his eyes as she spoke and laugh at all his jokes. He truly must like her, and you… Well, some people are just meant to be the side character of another person’s story.

Luke let out a sigh, knowing well enough to assume you are just going to bury your feelings like you always do “He will soon realize what he’s missing”

************************************************

Well, six months passed and he still hasn’t realized. It’s been six month since that fateful evening where you got your heart broken by the man you love. It’s been six months since Veronica has been a constant part of your daily life, sleeping over, joining on movie nights and replaced your spot next to your best friend. It’s been six months of dressing more ‘girly’, wearing make-up and doing your nails, all of it trying to call Michael’s attention, to make you look more like Veronica, more like someone you are not. And all of that for what? You still ended up crying yourself to sleep almost every night.

Luke has been there for you all this time, letting you crash in his place whenever she came over and trying to distract you from the heartache by making jokes or goofing around, sometimes even letting you stay the night just to talk or cry or whatever you needed.

Tonight, however, it was a special night. Michael texted you saying that he finally found the movie you were dying to see for years! It was a special straight to dvd movie with Betty White that you remember it being your favorite growing up but you could never find it anywhere. And to say that you were ecstatic when Michael suggested a movie night for the two of you, would be an understatement.

You got the popcorn ready, ordered some pizzas and the ice cream was in the freezer. It was the first time in months that you would have time alone with Michael and, honestly, you missed him like crazy. Yes, you know he lives there, but it’s been a while since you guys actually talked or shared a good laugh together. Putting your feelings towards him aside, you just missed your best friend.

Suddenly, the bell rang. It wasn’t uncommon for Michael to forget his keys, so you weren’t really surprised.

“How many times do I have to tell you that we bought you that keychain for a reason and-“ But it wasn’t Michael standing at the door “Veronica.. I thought you were Michael”

The girl smiled, (really, not even a chip tooth?) “Yeah, he told me he’ll be a little late and that I should just go ahead” She said as she made her way into the apartment.

“Oh?”

“Yeah, I love movie night!”

He invited her. It was a moment for the two of you and he invited her.

You couldn’t be mad, could you? She’s his girlfriend, after all. She could be here and he had every right to invite her, but… But it still hurt. You thought you’d be spending the evening with your best friend, he said you would. It was a special movie for the both of you, why invite her?

“Can I be honest with you, Y/N?” Veronica said, pulling you away from your mind.

“Uh, sure”

“I have to admit, I was really intimidated by you”

“By me? Why?”

“Well, when Michael talked about you I always thought I had to compete for his attention. It was always Y/N this, Y/N that… He assured me that you were just friends, but I didn’t believe him until I met you. I love that he has a friend like you. You really mean a lot to him so, thank you”

You nodded and muttered a “no problem”

She was right, you were just a friend of Michael’s. Why did you ever think you could be more? Especially with someone like her in his life? It was foolish, it was crazy. He would never look at you the same so, why keep trying?

“So, what are we watching?”

“Oh, um… I don’t know. I’m not staying” You said, hiding the pain in your voice.

“But Michael told me-“

“I’m spending the night at Luke’s today. I totally forgot”

You rushed out of the living room and went straight to your room, letting the tears fall as you started packing for a few days. You needed to get away as soon as possible. You couldn’t handle staying here at the moment, it hurt too much.

Just as you were packing the last pieces of clothing, you heard Michael opening the front door. And surely, a few moments later he was pushing yours open.

“What do you mean you’re not staying tonight?” He barged in.

Your back was facing him, so you couldn’t see him, you didn’t want to see him, but he sounded hurt. Quickly, you wiped your tears with the back of the hand and tried to muttered something close to an unbothered tone.

“I’m going to Luke’s”

“You always go to Luke’s, are you two a thing or something? Because you seem to live there more than here”

You let out a small laugh, was he really that dense?

“There’s nothing going on between me and Luke-“

“Then why are you always in his place?”

“It’s none of your business”

“Well, Y/N it is. It is because I wanted you to spend the night because we rarely see each other anymore and now you’re ditching me again!”

He raised his voice a bit, clearly frustrated and confused. That alone made your anger take the best of you.

“Oh please, as if you really want me here”

Michael frowned “What does that suppose to mean?”

“Why did you invite her?”

“Veronica? She’s my girlfriend, I though-“

“I know that she’s your girlfriend, I get it. It’s just-“ You took a deep breath, trying not to cry or scream or both “It’s just that tonight was special, and I wanted to share that with my best friend. Only with my best friend. But I feel like everytime we try to do something together she’s always there and-“

“You don’t like her?”

“What? No, that’s the worst part. I actually think she’s great” You turned around and closed your bag, ready to leave “Michael I’m not going start a fight, I’m going to stay with Luke for a while. Don’t wait up”

You made your way out of the room, but before you could reach the door Michael’s hand grabbed you by the arm, making you stop.

“Michael” You warned “Let me go”

“No, wait. What do you mean with ‘that’s the worst part’?”

“I’m not having this conversation right now.”

“Yes, you are” Michael made you turn around. You were now looking at him in the eyes, he seemed hurt but you,, oh, you were in pain “Y/N, what is going on? You’ve been avoiding me lately, you’re not staying home, you don’t talk to me anymore, you’re dressing differently and sneaking out everytime I’m here. Is it because of Veronica?” You shook your head, slightly “Then what is it? Why are you pulling away from me?”

“Because it’s too damn hard!” You say looking away from him, unable to contain the tears any longer.

Michael’s eyes winded at your answer. His lips parted in surprise at your sudden outburst, wanting nothing more than to hold you but knowing you won’t let him.

“What?”

“You don’t get it, do you? No, you never did” You cry silent tears as your voice comes barely above a whisper “I can’t stay here because it hurts. Everytime I’m here she’s here too, like a reminder of everything I’m not. And I’ve tried-“ you choke “I tried to look more pretty, to be more ‘girly’ and feminine, losing myself every day. Hoping that maybe you’ll notice”

“Notice what?” Michael said softly.

You let out a breath.

“That I’m in love with you, you idiot”

Michael was taken aback by your answer, but he still wasn’t letting go of your arm. You love him? That’s what’s this all about?

“But I know you don’t feel the same. You never did and you never will. After all, I’m just Y/N. Just ‘one of the boys’ am I not?” He didn’t respond “It’s okay, I came to terms with that, I wouldn’t expect you to say something anyways” You released yourself from his grip and grabbed the last bag that laid on your bed “I’ll stay with Luke tonight and I’ll pick up my stuff in a few days”

Michael shook his head, as if he just realized what you just said “Wait, you’re moving?”

“What do you want me to do, Michael? Stay here? Pretend that things will be the same after this?! Go and have a movie night with your girlfriend and say that everything’s okay when I’m tearing myself apart in front of you?” You ask out of anger “I can’t do that, Michael. I need time”

“Y/N-“

“Why do you care anyways? I’m not a main character in your life. I’m not the type of girl you would fall for, or that you would consider feminine enough. I’m not pretty enough or funny enough and I’m tired of that. I’m tired of being an afterthought”

You turned around, already reaching for the doorknob when Michael’s hand wrapped around your waist, twisting you so your back was pressed against the door and your eyes were on him.

“Y/N, you were never an afterthought” He breathed close to you.

“Michael, what are yo-“

“Stay, please” But before you could say anything else, you felt his lips on yours.

The kiss was everything you dreamed it would be. Fast, rough and passionate. His hands traveled down your spine as he deepened the kiss, getting more needy by the second. Your hands flew to his neck, bringing him even closer, wanting to feel every part of him. You wanted to let yourself go, to fill these long needed desire. But you couldn’t forget about the girl waiting in the living room.

With all the strength you could manage, you pushed Michael away from you as the tears came flooding down again.

“What the fuck is your problem?!” You spat at him in anger “You can’t do that to me. You can’t just kiss me and expect to fix everything. Who do you think I am?” You could tell he was trying to say something, but you were not in the mood to listen “I won’t let you do this to me. I won’t let you do this to her. I’m leaving, Michael. Get your shit together”

And with that, you ran through the door and didn’t look back.

A few hours later, you were settled in with Luke in his apartment. When you arrived, you asked him to please not say anything, that you weren’t ready to talk just yet. He just nodded and let you in.

You cried on his shoulders for what it felt like an eternity. Your head was pounding and your voice was hoarse. You’ve never felt so heartbroken before.

“C-can I stay here for a while? Until I find my own place?” You asked him.

“Of course, darling” Luke said, kissing your head “Take all the time you need”

You stayed like that for a while. He comforting you through your silent tears until you fell asleep.

A week passes by and you are not feeling any better. You haven’t been sleeping well and you’re barely eating despite Luke’s pleads. Ashton and Calum showed up one day to check up on you, but you still refused to talk about it. Maybe you were embarrassed, maybe the memory of that kiss was too recent, too painful to talk about. Maybe you just didn’t know how.

One night you fell asleep on the living room, the TV working as the background noise that drowned your thoughts. You were peacefully dreaming for the first time in days when the sound of muffled voices woke you up. You were still laying in the sofa, but Luke was nowhere in sight. That’s until you heard him talk.

“I don’t think it’s a good idea”

“Please, I need to talk to her” the other man pleaded.

Michael was standing at the door. He looked like a complete wreck. His hair was undone and a bit greasy from ruffling it with his fingers way too much, his eyes were bloodshot and glossy, still fighting to contain the tears in front of his friend.

“Look, man. I love you, but she doesn’t need this right now and-“

“Let him in, Luke”

The two tall men turned towards you. You were standing behind the sofa, your eyes never leaving Michael’s. Luke simply nodded and headed to his room, giving you the privacy you needed.

“I’ll be there if you need me” He said to you.

You muttered a small ‘Thank you’ to him before fixing your gaze upon Michael. He was still frozen by the door, unsure on how to say what he has to say.

Letting out a breath, you decided to break the ice “Michael-“

“I broke up with her” He said in one breath.

“You what?!”

“The night you left,,, I-I broke up with her because I couldn’t keep lying to myself anymore”

“What do you mean?”

He hesitantly took a step closer to you, afraid that he was overstepping again.

“All this time, for years, I’ve been avoiding my own feelings. Tucked them away at the farthest corner in my closet, hoping that they’ll fade soon. I couldn’t cope with them, I was too afraid to.

‘“I told myself that I was being foolish, immature and downright stupid for thinking that the girl I love would love me back. How could she? She was beautiful, shared my sense of humor, my interests and she was extremely cool. I told myself that a girl like that could never want me. But, strangely, she did, as a friend. And I was content with that, at least I would have her be part of my life.

‘“So I hid my feelings until I couldn’t see them, but that didn’t mean that I couldn’t feel them. And every day I would remind myself that she was my friend and I was beyond lucky for that. I kept letting myself down on a daily basis, trying to keep the thoughts away, hoping that one day I could believe them. But I never thought of the consequences my actions had towards the girl.

‘“Y/N, when you left I felt like I couldn’t breathe. Like a vital part of me was missing and you took it away with you. And I deserved it, I truly did. Y/N, I was an asshole”

“Michael,”

“No, I was. Hearing you say those things about yourself, like you were broken and needed to be fixed, it broke my heart, darling” His voice broke at the end, fighting helplessly to contain the tears that were burning behind his eyes “I- I never meant for you to think that I didn’t love you for who you were. That you needed to change in order to get me to like you. You shouldn’t change for anyone, love, you are absolutely perfect the way you are. You always have been and always will be.

‘“Y/N, you were never just ‘one of the boys’, you are my best friend, my soulmate and the best thing that has ever happened to me by far. I’ve always known that, but I was just too much of a coward to let it show and I’m sorry.

‘“When you told me you loved me, god. Y/N, I’ve never felt so happy and confused at the same time! I couldn’t fanthom the thought of you loving me, it seemed surreal after so many years of telling myself that it was impossible, almost like a cruel joke. But you did, and I could tell by your eyes that it was true, and I hated myself for that. I hated the fact that I was hurting you instead of loving you like I wanted to. I hated the fact that you felt like you had to leave in order for you to fix what I broke. I hated that I ruined our first kiss by a stupid impulse because you didn’t deserve that. You deserve the world and I was so scared of the fact that I might’ve lost the chance to be able to give it to you.

‘“ I broke up with her the night you left. It wasn’t fair to you, to her or to me to keep denying my feelings any longer. And I know that I don’t deserve it, but I’m standing here to ask you for forgiveness. I’m sorry that I made you feel less than you are. I’m sorry that I broke your heart. I’m sorry that I wasn’t brave enough to tell you this the moment you walked out the door that night. I will keep apologizing for the rest of my life if necessary, Y/N. But I just- I just don’t want to lose you”

You were standing in front of him. Tears rolled down your cheeks as you took in everything he said to you.

He loved you.

He loves you.

And you love him.

Michael was staring at his feet, too afraid to look up and see the disappointment in your face. To scared to lose you and everything you meant to him. Maybe coming here was a mistake, maybe you don’t want to know anything about him anymore. And he deserved that.

“Well,” You finally say, swallowing the lump in your throat “You still owe me that movie night”

His eyes light up as he saw you smiling at him. He returned it by grabbing you by the waist and pulling you closer to him. Leaning so your lips could met again.

Smiling into the kiss, you swore that you will never let go of the other again.

255 notes · View notes

helenazbmrskai · 4 years

Text

ONE TIME BOY [SPACE] FRIEND

👠Pairing: Jimin x fem! reader 👠Genre: makeover au, best friends to lovers au, gender bender au, beauty contest au 👠Warnings: light smut, semi-public oral (f and m receiving), mirror kink, cameo crazy girl hungry to be miss universe lol 👠Summary: Rejected by your long-time crush using the excuse of not being girly enough your best friend offers you his shoulder to cry on, his eyes land on the daily newspaper advertising the local beauty contest and he gets an excellent idea.

👠Words: 10k

👠Masterlist

”Man, I’m impressed you got an A in Mrs Hoster’s class. It’s notorious that she’s a real bitch with gradings.” I hear the rustling of papers and an oddly familiar laugh overpowering the previous noise the corridor is empty despite those two and me apparently. I stop in my tracks not intently but hiding behind the corner, they have no idea I’m here it’s a blind spot but hearing his voice getting stronger they need to be walking this way.

Mrs Hoster? I’m in her class too. I peek around the corner to see to whom this voice belongs to it’s badly familiar.

”Y/N helped me write the essay so it was an easy job.”

I turned around just in time to avoid getting caught. I closed my eyes for a split second the cold white wall helped me to steady the beating of my heart. It’s Han and his friend I recall his name is something Wu? I’m not sure I don’t interact with Han’s friends he’s the one who always hangs around my friends.

”Did you slept together?” Wu asks and my face turns red immediately. How vulgar not that I’m surprised just caught off guard. Han laughs again.

”No, I’m not interested in girls like her. She’s like a boy.” Looking down on my clothes the baggy shirt and ripped jeans my hair is long at least. I know I’m not the most stylish girl on campus but calling me a boy was a bit harsh considering I wrote everything in that essay of his the only thing he did is writing down the title but I’m not going around school telling my best friend he’s stupid.

”I know, I can’t believe she’s roommates with Jimin maybe he thinks she’s another dude or something too.” The audacity.

”Don’t mention him he keeps his guards on whenever he sees me with her it’s annoying. I’m lucky she’s wiped because knowing that guy his humanitarian soul already told her she’s used and I need my grades. The only thing she’s usable for is homework.” The annoyance is evident in his voice I don’t need to look to imagine how he pinches his nose between two of his fingers while talking.

My teeth clashed together with anger. Calling me a boy is one thing but pulling the honey string before my nose is something only a jerk would do. Yes, he’s handsome I admit that and I hoped for something to go forward between us and how foolish I was to think that. He wanted to think we stand a chance it was his plan all along and he used me. Jimin warned me. He told me this will happen.

"Are you seriously going to stop being Han's little puppy?" The question stirs me awake I feel like someone under a spell after what I witnessed I became awfully quiet around my friend and she noticed the change in my behaviour immediately. We arranged this meet up before I overheard the conversation with Han in fact I was on my way to her when it’s happened my mood was pretty good. I can’t tell the same half an hour later.

I stop mid-bite and aim my sauce-covered index finger to poke her nose but she dodged it before I could ruin her makeup. I abandon the plan and instead I use a napkin to clean my hands I look down on my plate which is still full of comfort food I thought that if I drown myself in junk food it would lift my mood but I couldn't be any more wrong about this.

Rori almost doesn't catch the sound of my tired sigh because of the Mcdonalds’ heavily crowded space by the time lunchtime rolled around the corner it's a miracle that we were able to find a tiny table with two seats inside.

"I wasn't his puppy." I spit the words out gnashing my teeth. Not very ladylike but bloody hell that I would care since I’m a boy I may act like one. "Also it was just a silly crush not that it will ever be more. It's time to move on. I'm too old to have this stupid high school like interest." Yes, I’m a grown-ass woman studying at a University.

"Uh-huh." Rori rolls her eyes suspicious about my sudden change of heart if I'm going to, be honest, there is nothing more that could go wrong on this day I tripped in front of at least 10 people when I was going to the toilet just before I was going to tell my friend how I was humiliated by my crush of 2 years. A very good day if you ask me.

"Jimin knows about this?" I look her dead in the eye conveying the message without words knowing where this conversation going I abandon my food entirely I nibble on my straw drinking my medium-sized coke occasionally. "So he doesn't." She states it sarcastically with her light green gel polished nails annoyingly drumming on the surface of the table.

"It's none of his business anyway." I drink the last drops of the coke before tossing the empty cup on the tray nearly knocking the fries out of their container.

"Why the sour face Y/N. He would be upset if he heard that. Aren't you guys are like besties and stuff?"

Now is not the time to be jealous.

"He's not a cry baby Rori. And we are best friends without the 'besties and stuff'. I thought you liked him." She nods in confirmation stealing one of my fries chewing them in a manner that makes people disgusted.

”We are besties and stuff.” I tell her with a grin and she finally smiles too. We’re like two peas in a pot the memory is still vivid when I first bumped into her quite literally. I was panicking since I didn’t know the route to my first class and on top of that I overslept on my first day she was no better.

”But back to the topic, girl, I’m on your side Han is a five-star shit head. I’m glad you finally realised that.” She’s right like always.

”The resident fuckface, huh?” I sent her a lopsided smile and she raised her hand to give me a thumbs up. Her favourite game is to give people alternative names. Han’s called the resident bad boy around here, she has an alternative option that I begin to like more and more.

”That’s the spirit. Want a ride? It’s going to rain soon.” Rori uses the napkins to clean our mess on the table. There’s no need for sherlock to see why we are still single. We eat like a pig starved for days. Looking out the window her words seem to be accurate the clouds covered the sun and the temperature decreased.

”Nah. I’m just going to be like the protagonist in your favourite rom-com and walk home in the pouring rain sadness devouring my soul while I drench like a homeless.”

Rori rolled her eyes at my dramatic response. ”That was awfully specific.” I shrug, getting up to dispose of the leftovers into a nearby bin.

With my eyes glued to the screen I pop another sickeningly sweet caramel popcorn into my mouth I surrounded myself with fuzzy blankets enjoying the late afternoon with binge-watching my all-time favourite series. Warming my cold feet under the comforter I remind myself not to forget to turn down the heater around the time Jimin comes home.

My hair is wetly clinging to my back soaking the headrest of the sofa I take a glance outside it’s still raining hard. As soon as I got home I changed my clothes but let my hair dry itself without making any effort it doesn't matter if I get sick or not. This way maybe I can avoid Han for a few days at least. Walking in the rain like a kicked puppy was not something I anticipated while waking up this morning but I guess I have to work with what I have.

After I was beyond the sadness the anger came, remembering all the times when he asked me to help with his essays or research projects and like a fool, I went out of my way to do that. It's for the better honestly if I observe the situation from a different perspective he was just using me and it's time for me to get over this silly crush of mine. I don’t even know what was I thinking.

Knowing what’s best is one thing but I'm still hurting I was pinning after him for over two years we share the same classes and we run in the same circles of friends. How can I possibly avoid him when I have to see him every day and skipping classes is not an option? It’s ridiculous and I’m not five anymore to solve my problems cowardly.

The only thing went right this day that Jimin is caught up with his classes so he won't be coming home until late. He sent me a text earlier that his professor wanted to keep that lesson which was cancelled last week so he won't be home as usual.

I didn't want him to see me like this so I embraced all of my pent up frustration and let everything out so I can act as if nothing happened when it’s time to face him. I can imagine how pissed off Jimin would be if he knew I didn't take a shower after arriving home in my soaked clothes and instead I rummaged through our apartment to seize up every gift and memory regarding him to throw it out. The passerby’s probably thought I’m some kind of a crazy chick throwing out my boyfriend's stuff from the 8th floor into the rain as a form of revenge and maybe they’re not so wrong considering that I just yelled through the window and told everyone to fuck off. He’s not my boyfriend but it felt good enough not to care.

I don't want to tell Jimin what I overheard since he always told me Han is a jerk and I shouldn't have wasted my time on useless scumbags like him. The plot twist is that he was right but I don't need to hear that I stopped denying that I knew that deep down but too stubborn to admit it.

I wanted my high school crush to notice me and have my silly happy ending. But in fact, this is not a Disney movie and I’m not a princess with a destinated prince charming. Knowing Jimin’s kind heart he would never rub salt into my open wound he would rather sit with me and watch sappy romcoms saying those sweet nothings like I'll find someone who deserves all of my attention and stuff like that. He would never say ‘I told you so’ in a mocking tone spicing it up with an eye roll like Rori did not long ago.

"Gilmore girls? Uh-huh, I smell something fishy here missy." Surprised to hear my roommate I glance away from the tv giving his form an attentive look. Jimin shakes the droplets out of his hair placing his umbrella next to the pile of shoes by the door after he got rid of his boots the keys metal clinking heard as he dropped them into the bowl on the counter. He stops in his tracks taking in with his eyes my torn up appearance.

"Why is your hair wet? You didn’t walk home in the rain, did you?" He hastily takes off his jacket and throws it on the couch sitting down next to me.

I was so distracted by my own thoughts that I didn't hear when the front door opened. I shrugged, indicating that it's no biggie I glance away from him and stare at the tv watching as the romantic scene unfolds on the screen. Fucking perfect even my favourite show is making fun of me.

"Did you forgot to bring your umbrella again? I told you this morning that it'll rain sweetheart." Distracted by the sweet words of worry I let his comforting heat envelop me as our sides pressed up together on the couch. To an outsider, it would seem like he lectures me on my goldfish memory but I see it in his eyes how worried he looks the soft glint in them always tells me how much he cares about me. Jimin envelopes me in a hug stroking my arm up and down in vertical movements attempting to warm me up.

"I'm fine." I tell him I bury my nose into the juncture of his neck the cold touch awakes goosebumps along his skin he shivers but pulls me closer to his warm body. It’s nice being here with him I would go that far saying that I could almost forget why I was in a bad mood before.

"You're freezing cold Y/N." So warm I could sleep like this even though I turned up the heater the cold seeped into my skin I was struggling to keep myself warm maybe it was a mistake that I didn't head for the showers after arriving home. But throwing his stuff out felt so good knowing myself I would do that again, call me impulsive.

"Sorry." I murmur it into his skin he chuckles as he circles my waist with his arms to push our chests flat against each other his warm palms stroking my back the warmth trickles through the thin t-shirt I'm wearing. So this is how it feels like to have your personal heater suddenly I’m jealous of his previous girlfriends.

Not that I was ever not. Jimin is like a living equivalent of a beautiful enigma. Handsome like he was sculpted by the gods itself paired up with a very sweet and honest heart he is a jackpot well hit. And then there’s me not particularly pretty or nice and he still calls me his little angel or nowadays he seems to call me in all sort of sweet names, princess, shortcake, baby name it all he said it.

"Will you tell me why are you upset, baby?" Here we are with the nicknames again I wonder if he noticed it or he does it subconsciously. Of course, he knows something is up with me he reads me so well that it's kinda scary sometimes. Am I an open book to him or is he this generous and caring?

I always envied his caring personality in campus everyone likes Jimin he acts like an angel he listens well and gives good advice he encouraged me when I was planning to leave my studies and drop out on my second year. We are roommates since my first year here he is a year above me and through friend’s advice, we moved in together.

At first, I was resisting intimidated by the thought that he is a senior and I was just a newbie but he never stopped trying even though that I didn't show any reaction at first he kept talking to me and showering me with tiny gifts like cute notebooks and one bite foods he did most of the housework too since he claimed that being new to all of this I should focus on my studies until I got the hang of everything telling me that he was very stressed in his first year so he understands my struggles. I often think about if he is true or not that he is not just existing in my delusional head because he’s an amazing friend and an even more amazing roommate. It feels unreal that I have him.

"It's stupid." I hide my face I try to enjoy the rhythmic sound of his chest heaving lulling me to sleep. I don’t want to burden him with my rant.

"Nothing is stupid for me in the regards of you." The soft words make me keen he aligns our faces so he can meet my eye I scowl at the lost contact and he smiles seeing it. I'm sure he is aware of the reactions he extorts out of me.

"Do you want a punch?" I poke his forehead using my index finger trying to get rid of that charming smile but it just grows wider. My plan always backfires.

"Always so violent." He grabs my finger scraping it lightly with his teeth playfully seeing the horrified look on my face he smirks after attaching my soul back to my body I pull my finger out of his mouth yelling and smearing the excess saliva onto his shirt in disgust.

"Ugh! What is wrong with you?" I yell moving to the far side of the sofa looking at my finger in disbelief. He stands up clearly entertained by my reaction but he turns back before entering my room.

"Where's your blowdryer? You'll get sick if you leave your hair like this." Folding my legs under me I lock eyes with his waiting ones.

"In my drawer." I tell him and he gives me a confirming nod in return.

He comes back after a couple of minutes he has my drier in his left hand motioning for me to face away from him on the sofa so he could get access to my hair. I get comfortable as he plugs in the electric part while delicate fingers comb through my locks untangling the knots before turning the device on.

"I wish you would take better care of yourself Y/N. What would you do if I weren't here?" I lean into his gentle touch loving the way he rubs my scalp it feels like a massage not like how I usually blow dry my hair.

Now that I know what it's like I want him to dry my hair every day. But that's how Jimin works he always makes sure I'm alright he puts extra care into his motions silently helping me unwind. He’s like this with everyone and I’m aware of that but manages to make me feel special every time I guess it’s a special skill he has.

I scoot a little closer to Jimin’s body while walking which didn't go unnoticed by either on Han’s or Jimin’s side but it’s not enough to halter Han's wide smile as he greets me. As usual, he ignores Jimin and the feeling is mutual nothing out of the ordinary. I greet him back but lacking the enthusiasm which used to lace my tone. Now it’s something out of the ordinary.

"Hey Y/N, so when are we going to do that project I talked to you about? I'm free after classes today how about we meet up at our usual spot in the campus cafe?" Jimin was going to excuse himself from the situation as he did every time before but this time I hold him in place by his long sleeves I gritted my teeth holding back my witty comeback alongside the punch I want oh so badly to deliver, but what would I get out of it? He'll just jump to the next girl with better grades to help his ungrateful ass and I'm sure he won't give a flying damn about me or my feelings.

"Actually I have plans later with Jimin." I tell him holding onto Jimin's shirt for emphasis. He's lost for words for a second I never told him no before but he composed himself quickly offering a smile but this time a little tight-lipped.

"Oh, I see. Then how about tomorrow?" I let out an annoyed huff. Just who does he think he is?

"Listen to me very well resident fuckface because I'm going to tell you this once." The threat apparent in my voice he automatically steps back not used to the tone I deliver while I step forward. In the corner of my eye, I catch Jimin’s silhouette keeping his laughter inside because of the name Rori got him. It felt good to finally say it to his face.

"I heard you. Was it funny to use me? You're saying that I'm ugly and ungirly for you to date but happily let me do your homework since it's the only thing I'm useful for. Yes, I had a crush on you and yes I knew you were using me but it was a bit too much even for me to hear you laugh with your friend saying that you are not interested in fucking a boy." By the time I was done talking Jimin's protective hand found mine but I was too furious to appreciate the gesture to its full potential.

"What? I .. I didn't mean .. that Y/N I was just fooling around. Don't be a baby about it." Hearing the response angered Jimin he stepped protectively in front of me and grabbed him by the collar. I was afraid that he's going to hit him but I wasn't worried about Han. I was worried about Jimin he's too nice to hit someone.

"It's ok Jimin. Let's just go." I place my palm on his shoulder I felt calmer since I let out all my pent up anger he looks back seeing my worried expression he lets Han's shirt go.

He must mistake my worry since he strides to the building where his morning classes are held with a sour face. I go after his retreating form ignoring the yells from Han he is not important at the moment.

We planned an early morning coffee together what a shame we had to collide with Han on the way now we don't have time to grab it but I don't want Jimin to think I was protecting Han because that's not the truth. Jimin was always more important than him and he should know that. What would be even nicer than that to not voice it out and still being understood. Where is his mind-reading power when I need it?

"Jimin!" I yell his name I caught his arm as he was about to enter the building I dragged him to the side not wanting to make a scene out of the situation or block the entry.

"Can you listen to me for a second." I plead in a calm voice he looks at me with an unreadable expression on his face. He's not angry nor happy he looks completely neutral which is scarier to see than him acting all angry.

"I didn't want to meddle with your business Y/N because it's not something I have the right to do but I can't watch it anymore that you let this pathetic crush of yours destroy you. He was toying with you the whole time and you didn't care. Are you stupid or something? And even now you are worried about him. He deserved a punch but I guess since it's ok with you.."

"Stop." I warn him. He acknowledges the hurt in my eyes but it's too late. He regrets how rude he was I can see it in the way he shamefully hangs his head low.

"I wasn't worried about him! I was worried about you! Even though he deserved that punch I didn't want you to be the bad guy at the end." I tell him the reason. Knowing Han’s spineless nature he would have spread rumours about Jimin being aggressive or even worse.

"Baby." He starts but I shake my head not letting him comfort me with his touch. He's going to be late anyway. He needs to go to class his teacher is strict on punctuality.

"Don't baby me. Is that what you really think of me? A fool?" Onlookers started to form in the vicinity the only thing missing was the popcorn in their hands. Why everyone here lives for the drama?

I know I wasn't always reasonable but Jimin should know best that it was a crush and I never had a real relationship to compare it to and I was, yes, foolishly preserving the false hope that someday maybe we could be something.

But it happens to all of us, no? I just wanted what everyone else has someone to call and introduce as my boyfriend.

I'm lonely. But hearing it from him from all the people I know Jimin was the one I was comfortable with talking about this since I knew he wouldn't make fun of me.

"I'm just concerned about you. Please Y/N don't look at me like that." He wrapped his fingers around my palm stroking the flesh with his thumb hoping to get back to my right side. He has a habit of being touchy in reprehensible situations.

"Let's talk about this later. You'll be late for class." I take a glance at my wristwatch taking it as an opportunity to shake his touch off.

"I don't want you to leave angry." He catches my wrist before I could walk away. We rarely fight so Hoseok is stunned into silence when he sees us in this position.

"Hi Hobi." I greet him before taking my leave this time Jimin doesn't stop me.

"I appreciate the attempts Jimin but you know it's not edible right?" I look up with hopeful eyes that I don't need to take a pity bite. He's very sweet but he definitely doesn't get the skills in terms of cooking and I would like to live a happy and long life.

"I know. I'm sorry. I just didn't know how else to ask for your forgiveness. We never fight and I didn't know what to do."

I take this chance to really look at him. He has my apron tied around his waist with bold letters the words 'kiss the cook' labelling the front I remember I got this for my birthday last year from him he's kinda cute in it I admit that. He fidgets in his spot in front of me taking my silence as a bad sign but I'm not someone who holds grudges for long and Jimin is one of the few people I can't even do that with even if I tried. He's just too nice.

"I know you were just looking out for me. I know you didn't mean it because I know you." I tell him offering a smile along the way so he won't overthink it and in hopes of we can get rid of this plate of trash he dares to call food.

"You're very important to me you know right?" He murmurs the words into my hair he hugs me tight and I hug him back stroking his back reassuringly. The angle is not the most comfortable one considering that I’m still in a sitting position so I had to twist my torso to hug him back and he’s taller too.

"Of course I know Jiminie." I beam.

"You never call me Jiminie unless you want me to feel better. You should be angry with me and flipping the dining table on my face." The way he pouted while talking made the situation funnier.

I laugh at the image.

"I know I'm a bit violent sometimes, but you don't think I would really shove the dining table into your face right?" I gently push him back to see his eyes I'm actually concerned if he knows that or not.

"I know." He nods giggling at how concerned my face looks.

"Good. Now that we talked about this, clean this mess up so I can cook something that can be consumed." I shoo him to start cleaning.

”Have you ever entertained the idea of reaching out for the military to get this listed on the biohazard weaponry?” I playfully ask and he gives me a glare. It was worth it.

He pecks my cheek before he begins loading the burnt food inside the bin. "What would I do without you?"

I hope it’s not an actual heart I see in his eyes because maybe I have to consider flipping that dining table.

"You would be still relying on the emergency food your mother sends you." I reply with the same playfulness he momentarily stopped every movement to look back at me, surprised that I know about his little secret.

"Who told you that? It was Hoseok, wasn't it?" He manages to look at me with narrowed eyes.

"It's fine. You do a lot of stuff for me so cooking for you is really nothing. And I love how you eat like a pig it means you really love it." The narrowness dissolves into a big grin and dilated pupils.

"The girls I dated didn't phrase it like that." He chuckles.

"What did they didn't like about that? You are so adorable when your cheeks are full of food. I mean I was going crazy about your munching noises but I'm used to it now." I shrug my shoulders nonchalantly I remember how at first I wasn't able to sit at the same table as him I always disliked the sound of munching but now I don't even notice it sometimes.

"I know what Han said hurt you Y/N. But you know it's not true right?" He asks in a more serious tone the previous light atmosphere went gloomy so fast.

"Which one? That no one would want to fuck a tomboy like me? Or that I'm only good for making others homework?" I say it jokingly but he was buying none of my bullshit. He knows I'm still pretty upset about it.

"Neither of those." I'm flattered how severely he stated it at least one of us are confident in me.

"How would you know that? I didn't do either of those for you." I roll my eyes anyway I'm not that easy to convince. Self-love and rainbows and shit are not something I'm currently feeling. Saying nice things is what flows through Jimin’s veins more than blood. He is that nice.

"You are beautiful Y/N and I have an idea of how we are going to get back at Han." The lunatic laugh he does scares me but I curiously ask what he meant by that.

"What's that?" I ask straining my neck to see the advertisement. I shouldn't have done that. The article on the front page alarms me with bold letters. Under the words a girl with very white teeth on display putting the toothpaste commercials to shame. The catchy slogan seeping out of her mouth ’try out your beauty here and don’t forget the most important thing is not winning but also to gain experience’ What a full of crap saying. Only the ones who don’t win say shit like that.

My skin pales as soon as I see the way Jimin eyes me.

"The hell to the fuck no. A beauty contest? Are you insane? I'm not going to do that." Only for my words to fell on deaf ears.

"Is this really necessary Jimin?" My voice is full of uncertainty. I don’t remember the last time I went to see a hairdresser maybe when I was back in my hometown. And if I remember correctly it was for my high school graduation. Time flies fast.

"Yes, it is babe. You're going to look the best I'm sure you'll rank first place and make your ex-crush poop his pants." I roll my eyes but I can't help the laughing noises escaping my sealed lips. The assistant shows me the seat that I take with a shy following ’thank you’. I’m suddenly feeling nervous about this.

"At this point, I would rather do this because of you. I want to make you proud of me." I avoid his eyes I feel bashful enough that I dared to say it out loud for him to hear.

"But sweetheart I'm already proud of you." His palms rested on the back of my chair we were still waiting for the hairdresser to start her magic on me. We lock eyes through the mirror in front of me due to the eye contact Jimin’s eyes turn darker with a feeling I can’t truly decipher I haven’t seen him acting like this. I open my mouth to question his stare when the assistant’s high voice interrupts me.

"How long have you been guys dating? You're such a lovely couple." I catch Jimin’s widening smile he’s watching me not rushing to correct the girl like I do.

"Oh. We are not dating! Just friends." I tell the truth blushing.

"My pardon, I thought..."

"Anyone would be lucky to have such a cute girlfriend." Jimin cuts the girl’s apology making me focus on him again. Why is he like that? It’s not normally how he is. No, he’s just being nice again, right, that’s the reason.

"I don't know about that." I shyly comment. Don’t know what else to say.

Only then I can finally breathe when the lady arrives Jimin takes his place further away sitting down on one of the chairs in a row before the wall at the other side, scrolling through his phone since the professional said it will take some time to finish.

”Do you have something in mind?” I think for a while before shaking my head I haven’t thought about that honestly. It was Jimin’s idea in the first place.

”Um, curling it? Cutting the dead ends?” I offer and the lady nods with a friendly smile she starts working soon.

After the hair salon, we went shopping for a dress. He did all the reading while he applied for me and made a list of things we needed to get done before the Pageant. The first was to get my hair fixed the second one is to find a dress for the ending ceremony.

I struggle to bound the backside of the dress but to no avail, I can't reach the zipper on my own.

"Jimin?" I call his name rather uncertainly but it's the better option since I don't want the guy shop assistant with the rude attitude to touch me plus I trust Jimin. It's just a dress he saw me dressed up before so I don't know why I can't calm down the stupid pounding of my heart. It’s probably because of the way he stared at me through the mirror I tell this to myself.

"Yes princess, do you need help?" Now is not the time to think about inappropriate thoughts it’s Jimin we are talking about. A friend. I clear my throat before speaking hoping that the words will come out steady.

"Actually yes. I can't get this dress up can you come in and help me?"

I hold the front of the dress not to reveal too much skin this dress is so tight that I needed to get rid of my bra since my body won't fit in the front of the dress otherwise, I'm pretty sure the line of my panty shows as well but it felt too much to remove.

"You look beautiful." The praise made my heart melt his eyes shimmered in adoration as he found my gaze through the mirror he maintained eye contact while he reached for the zipper of the dress he touched the upper part of my ass accidentally my cheeks flushed in pink he rested his other hand on my shoulder keeping the dress together. What’s with him and mirrors? He seems to act differently when one’s around.

"Thanks." I whisper bashfully the tiny booth suddenly feels too hot not sure if it's from embarrassment or from something else I cannot put my finger on. He steps back admiring the dress and how I look in it with the help of his hand still resting on my shoulder he turns me to face him he looks up and down memorising my body seeing his gaze I feel exposed even though I know I'm wearing clothes. Partially.

"Hmm. So pretty." He slides his fingers down the length of my arm with gentle motions stopping at my elbow pushing my body flush against him my back collides with the booth's thin wall with a soft thud as I tried to gain back some distance.

The sweet cologne hits my nose with his eyes hooded he looks down mere centimetres away from my lips. He licks his telling me without words that he wants to kiss me looking between my lips and eyes for confirmation but he is soon done waiting.

I was about to protest when he leaned in which results in that our teeth clash but it doesn't deter him from kissing me harder connecting our lips together firmer with the pad of his finger Jimin caresses my jawline guiding my face to follow his lead. I can feel the soft press of his warm tongue asking for permission when the shopping assistant calls for us.

"Everything is alright?" He asks I'm sure he has his own ideas what's happening in here. We pant into each other's mouths we separated as soon as the assistant's voice reached our ears but Jimin didn't step back as I thought he would.

"Yes. The zipper was stuck but it's fine now." Jimin tells the guy and he seems to let that stay at that not intruding further. Jimin's cheek appears to be as pink as mine which makes me a little less nervous.

"I don't want to do this." I protest what feels like the 100th time this day.

We are currently sitting in the library and looking up topics for me fashin magazines littered in the tiny table and for almost 30 minutes since we got here Jimin's knee painfully touching my thighs under the table but I'm too afraid to voice it out.

Am I a bad person? Moving on this fast and pinning after my best friend like an affection starved bitch. Han was a jerk but Jimin is very nice which makes it ten times worse.

After our shared kiss in the changing booth, Jimin seems too normal. Am I the only one affected by it? I’m at the conclusion that it wasn’t even real and my head just played tricks with me cruelly. What frustrates me more is that I haven’t got a full taste and it’s affecting me nonetheless.

”Hmm.” He hums distracted not paying attention to my whining. He turns a page his face lit up as he positions the magazine to let me see its content. There’s a tall girl in a nice dress and each side there’s an article about manners. I almost roll my eye at that. Manners and I are not very familiar with each other.

”What about it? I thought I just have to say I want world peace and cry a little but you actually think about the topic I have to talk about?”

I remember him saying that in one of the rounds I have to talk about a chosen topic for ten to fifteen minutes. He’s more serious about this than I thought at first. Why do I find his determination cute and hot at the same time? Something is clearly wrong with me.

”World peace? It’s not Miss Congeniality Y/N.” He puts the article down laughing with his head thrown back but soon composes himself when the librarian warns us to be quiet or we have to leave.

”Yes, Jimin be quiet.” I retort however my smile vanishes when he leans closer his hand flat against my thigh.

”Did you say something?” His breath fanning my face he keeps his voice down this time. I don’t dare to look down his hand is awfully close to where I don’t want it to be and especially not in a library.

It’s like a switch is turned off and on in him at the most unexpected moments.

"You're being touchy again. Are you going to glare at every single male until we are done?" The corridor is busy with people and Jimin refuses to leave my side opting for helping me find the sitting room.

I wasn’t feeling nervous when I woke up this morning but getting closer and closer for the competition to end the nerves making my stomach flip in an uncomfortable way was getting stronger with every second.

"I'm just making sure you are safe, sweetheart men are wolves you know." He secures his jumper to cover my front. This bikini wasn't even that revealing for fuck's sake. Although he’s unnecessary protectiveness was enough to channel my focus into something else.

"You are a man." I state the obvious looking deadly into his eyes articulating the word ’man’ for emphasis.

I'm kind of done with his overprotective behaviour. He kissed me and now he thinks he is some kind of older brother for me. I honestly don't know what to think. And the way he teased me in the library. There’s no way he wasn’t aware of his hands on my body.

"But I'm allowed to look at you they're not." The little whiny edge in his voice doesn’t melt me this time he’s being childish. It sits on the tip of my tongue to say what makes you think that you have my permission, but I refrain from doing so.

"Jimin it's like the same when we are at the beach it's just a bikini and they will see it eventually when I go on stage." I decided to use another approach instead.

"I'm suddenly not sure about this. How about we get out of here?" The hand holding the jumper up strengthens on my body.

"Calm down. You made me do this so we're going to do this." I say it like there’s no room for discussion.

Two people were eager to make their existence visible while we were bantering I can’t say I was dying to see Han and his new puppet. Han wasn’t even aware it’s me next to Jimin I guess a little dress change and makeup do wonders.

"What a pleasant surprise to see you here?" I can’t say the same. Despite the thought, I remain silent but thinking again I straighten my back and call her out on her words. She’s a year above us I remember this girl because she’s always noisy in class. She retakes one of our classes that’s why my year knows her in the first place.

"Are you asking or stating it?" I roll my eyes Han's hand curves around the girl's waist holding her close.

Really her? He must be fucking her because there’s no way she can write his essays for him.

"Y/N?" Han's unsure voice makes me satisfied. Call me now ungirly you prick if you dare. But I can’t relish in the feeling because her highness speaks again.

"I meant it's nice that you are here since there will be a winner and we always need a loser." I’m not going to mention how unreal this girl looks. Her hair is blonde but it’s the doll-like artificial kind of blonde. It’s stereotypical but her voice is making me cringe it’s like she swallowed a toy duck the kind which whistles when it’s clenched.

"Hold your fake tits Y/N's going to win." I never heard Jimin using explicit words before I'm shocked beyond belief. Han’s eyes linger on the way Jimin holds me close, it looks like he knows something I don’t.

"5 minutes!" Hearing the yelling of the staff it's our cue to leave.

"What was that?" I'm struggling to hold back my laughter. We finally arrive in front of the door where a huge sign says the sitting room.

"She insulted you. I'm not going to watch this chick looking down on you." It’s just now that he releases his hold letting the jumper fall.

"And I'm thankful. The only validation I need is from you Jimin. Do you really think I look ok?" I’m nervous it’s totally out of my league to be here. The thoughts about those two leaving my brain easily.

"Look ok? You look gorgeous. Keep that in mind that after this day no matter what happens you'll remain the winner in my eyes." He massages my shoulders his fingers dig into my flesh in a calming manner.

"That means you’re going be proud even if I'm last?" He shakes his head in disbelief he has more faith in me than I have in myself.

"Don't say that. Have a little faith in you darling."

I smile as soon as I saw Jimin's figure lingering by the door our eyes met in the reflection of the mirror I put my flowers down on top of the dressing table reaching for him to receive a congratulation hug. I can’t say I'm disappointed that I'm not finished in the first place but I'm kind of happy because I ranked third place which is quite the achievement on my part and it all thanks to Jimin.

Grabbing my hips when he gets close enough he crashes our mouths together in a hot kiss moving his lips skilfully against mine with unconcealed eagerness like he waited years to do that. He steps closer traping my body between his body and the dressing table angling my head to slip his tongue into my mouth. He’s not as gentle as before.

"Jimin." I pant. "But I didn't get first place." I reason but he shuts me up with another kiss on my abused lips he gets my lower lip between his teeth basking in my reactions I let my eyes flutter open seeing his face this close he looks like an angel the only thing giving him away is that his eyes hid not so innocent thoughts.

"I told you. You're a winner in my eyes. Do you want your reward sweetness?" He kisses my earlobe after releasing my lip whispering into it before he moves down to pepper the exposed skin on my neck with wet open-mouthed pecks.

"Jimin, we are in public. Someone might see us." I try not to give in so easily but it was hard controlling my needs since the sexual tension grew tenfold after our little kiss inside the changing booth and the library. Shit, his mouth feels good on my heated skin.

"They're celebrating the winner no one will search for us for a while. How about we hold our little celebration as we wait?" The suggestion makes my eyes roll back into the back of my skull my legs shake in anticipation and he grins seeing my lust-filled expression.

"You're unbelievable. Do you want to fuck me in a dressing room while anyone could see us? Is that a kink of yours?" My head clears a little as he backs away looking at his reflection behind us in the mirror.

"I'm not going to fuck you here baby." His eyes focus on me again caressing the skin on my waist the gesture is lovely but I can't help feeling disappointed hearing his words. Of course, he wouldn't want to fuck me what was I thinking. We are talking about Jimin he could have everyone, of course, it's not me who he wants.

"Oh." I cannot help but let out a disappointed yelp he must sense my anxiety since he continues.

"This is just the foreplay don't be disappointed cheesecake. I'm planning on worshipping your body and we have no time for that here. I'm willing to wait to fuck you till we get home until then I just need a quick taste." He plays with the band of my underwear showing his intentions he undoes just the right side of the bow keeping the material in place revealing a part of my skin there.

"Bold of you to assume I'm going to let you." Hearing my mocking voice he places his palm against my heat making me moan out with how precisely he moves his fingers. It was embarrassingly easy to make me shut up and he loves it.

"Did you say something? I didn't hear you." He never falters his ministrations his index finger slips under the fabric feeling the wetness that gathered there he moans into my ear after he places a quick kiss to the underside of my collarbone.

"I said hurry the fuck up." I take hold of his biceps the slow-motion his one finger provides soon feels not enough to satisfy me.

"Since it's your prize I'm not going to tease you this time." He slowly drops down to his knees seeing him in front of me is enough to moan out and he cannot stop the light chuckle leaving his lips the lips he’s going to wrap around my heat.

"I was waiting to get you out of those the moment I saw you in them." He plays with the other side of the bow which is still in place. Once it’s undone he shoves the material into his pockets. I realise that I don’t know much about him at all in the field of sex. We never talked about it but I knew he’s not a virgin.

"Hmm, that's why you were covering me the whole time? It was not because of the boys, was it? You covered me so I won't give you a boner while we wait for the staff's call." He chooses this exact moment to lick a long drawn out stripe up my folds sucking on my clit in a teasing manner. He hooks a hand under my leg to position it and lift it onto his shoulder for better access. My long-nailed fingers pull on his hair.

"You figured me all out, baby. Now less talking and more moaning." Ending his statement he dives in my legs shake due to the pleasure he sure does know his ways around a women body. I wonder how many partners he had but I need only one finger to slip inside to forget every thought I had. I whine at the stretch not because it’s uncomfortable but because it’s not enough I’m so wet that I could take him right then and there.

”Please, Jimin. Please.” At this point, I’m not even sure what I’m begging for but luckily Jimin knows exactly what I need. The neediness not only evident in my voice and soft mewls but in my body as well in restless shaking it makes Jimin smile against me he caresses the inner side of my thigh his tongue on my clit draws eight shapes his fingers slow but reaching deep it’s obvious he’s trying to extend my sweet torture.

At first, only using one finger then it’s quickly turned into two scissoring it occasionally making me ready for his cock the thought of him being inside of me automatically makes me clench around his fingers. The way he emits little sounds of appreciation while going down on me is a huge turn on. I doubt he feels better than me right now but sure does it seems like he enjoys it a lot more normally guys do.

”J-Jimin.” I stutter his name his tongue and fingers starting to feel too much for me to handle I fidget as much as I can while Jimin’s hands holding me in place I can’t hide away from the feeling and he doesn’t stop.

He speeds up his movements not listening to my silent pleas to stop the way he licks up every drop and welcoming the new waves of wetness makes my head spin. ”I’m going to cum.” I warn him I grab the side of the table I need something to hold on tight to ground myself against the intense feeling of my fast approaching orgasm. ”Ah J-Jimin.” He hums with his mouth wrapped around my sensitive bud I close my eyes so hard that I start to see red dots in my vision. He doesn’t stop even though I reached my high with shaky fingers I can finally pull his head the sight I see when he looks up to take in my fucked out face almost makes me push through another orgasm itself.

Jimin uses the back of his hand to wipe off the leftover wetness gathered around his mouth and chin it was glistening in the sun provided light. As he gets up from the crouching position he slowly lets my leg touch the ground again he starts doing calming smooth circles on my hipbone delivering light kisses on my lip waiting for me to get back to my senses.

He gives me the sweetest smile I have ever seen on him. Almost makes me forget how he was between my legs a few minutes prior.

"B-baby what are you doing?" I could hear the ragged breath he sucked in through his nose it takes time to get on my knees since they’re kinda shaky I grabbed his hipbone to steady myself on the ground looking up at his face with a proud smile.

I caressed the soft flesh under his shirt I could feel the muscles contracting under my light touches. I look in front of me to study the outline of his dick he’s hard and he’s hard because of me.

"It's not fair of me to take and not give back the favour don't you think?" I palm him through the rough material of his jeans he moans significantly loud it earns a huge grin on my part and an embarrassed smile on his. Cute.

"This day is all about you. I'm going to show you how proud I am because of you." Despite his words, his opposition was weak he let me palm him he wasn’t able to keep his eyes open when I applied more pressure. I love the way he’s so responsive to my every touch and the high pitched tone he moans in the back of his throat. The whiny edge of it encourages me to do better because I certainly want to hear more of those.

"By letting me blow you. Pants down." I raise one of my brows waiting for him to remove his pants for me. His eyes reopen when he doesn’t feel my hand on his body he looks down where I’m sitting on my legs knees bent he sucks in a shaky breath, pupils dilated and he finally nods he clears his throat to sound more collected.

"Shit. Fine."

"In any other situation, I would love to hear how vocal you are Jiminie but right now you need to keep quiet for me. Can you do that? Hmm?" I tease him I take a good look at his member his grith is quite impressive he’s thicker than it seemed when it was inside his boxers. Before I could change my mind or make Jimin embarrassed because of my staring I wrapped my fingers around him there are a few inches I cannot reach and It shouldn’t turn me on as much as it does.

"This feels so g-good." I collect the precum to help me move up and down his shaft, after a louder whiny moan on Jimin’s part I decide to hold him firmer he throws his head back both of his hands grabbing the table’s edge he’s holding back not to thrust up into my hand the pulsing vein visible as he bares his neck.

"A-ah please slow down, i-it's too much." Reciprocating the favour I lick at the tip while speeding up my jerking motions the double pleasure forces a loud whimper to escape his parted lips.

A knock interrupted our moment Jimin's body goes rigid afraid that we'll be caught. I withdraw my ministrations letting his shaft leave my mouth with a wet pop. Despite the risky situation, I can see it on him it requires a lot of self-control on his part not to thrust back into my mouth.

"Yes?" I answer going back to deliver a kittenish lick to his tip not letting the newly released precum go to waste Jimin stutters biting his lip hard not to whine out. My voice sounded worn out but the staff member didn’t pay attention to it.

"The closing ceremony will start soon." So she’s here to inform me.

"When?" I ask between licks I found the throbbing vein at the underside of his cock following the line up from the base to tip a low grunt leaves Jimin's lips I automatically gaze at the door but thanks to the noises of the people outside of the door the sound is lost within these four walls.

"15 minutes."

I hum against his dick in acknowledgement the vibration shoots another pleasurable wave up his spine immediately Jimin's fingers strengthen in my hair. "I'll be there." I pull away for a second to offer my answer to the assistant. She leaves after that.

"Let's bet Jiminie. Do you think I can make you cum within 15 minutes?" His eye flutter shut groaning when I apply pressure again using my hand to pump his full length this time it's easier due to the spit from the previous help of my mouth.

I use the heel of my palm to smear down the newly formed precum leaking from his tip he's extremely sensitive to my every touch I continue licking the tip circling my mouth around the head of his cock the pretty high pitched moans getting significantly louder but I let him he's close anyway.

"Y-you don't have to s-swallow it."

"Shit. You swallowed." I liked the way his eyes darkened by the discovery the salty taste won't be my favourite flavour but it was alright also this way it left less of a mess.

I need to be presentable soon. My jaw hurts because of the long use but it worth it seeing Jimin's fucked out state he looks even prettier with a sheen of sweat coating his spotless skin. It makes me proud knowing he’s like this because of me.

"Are you alright?" I comb my fingers through his messed up hair his fringe sticking to his forehead looking me up and down behind his long locks framing his eyesight with bedroom eyes slightly closed still trying to get down from his high.

"More than okay, baby. More than okay."

Circling his hands around my waist he pulls me closer until our bodies fully pressed together he rubs his nose into my pulse point kissing it I feel the faint pressure of his teeth that I grab the back of his head to pull it away. He whines because of the denied access but lets me pull him back.

”I can’t have a hickey Jimin, I don’t want everyone here to know what we did in this dressing room.” I reason but he seemed to like the idea, I hit his chest with a serious expression at that his wide smile starting to piss me off.

”Fine, fine. I’m surprised you still have the energy to be this violent. Jeez, woman.” Jimin wets his lips with his tongue his face shows satisfaction and cockiness. I wonder how many girls were able to see this side of him.

”We have limited time Jimin. I need to get that dress on.” I decide to ignore the smirk and move I don’t have much time before I need to get back out there and this dress is so tight to get on and now I’m sweaty too. ”I need help.”

”I would rather get you out of it though.” I turn my back to him so he can get the zipper up.

”Of course you would.” I roll my eyes following the sarcastic sentence.

151 notes · View notes

retrievablememories · 4 years

Text

like you | jungwoo

title: like you pairing: jungwoo x black!reader genre: fluff, college!au request: “Hi. I’m requesting a fluffy imagine where Y/N is a senior in college and Jungwoo is a freshman in college. Y/N gets upset because people keep picking on him because he is asian and she defends him. This causes Jungwoo to get extremely clingy/flirty and develop a crush on Y/N. Y/N is not used to recieving affection so she feels skeptical” word count: 3.8k warnings: cursing, instances of racism a/n: this one was pretty fun to write, i love writing college-inspired stuff for some reason lol. tumblr fucked the image quality but whatever. the title comes from the song off story op 1. stan kim jonghyun girlies!

“Who’s that guy in your Medieval History class?” Your roommate, Mira, randomly asks you one day. She’s hanging off the edge of your bed, her textbook on the ground in front of her as she fists her hands in her hair and tries to comprehend the words swimming on the page in front of her.

You turn away from your desk to look at her. “That’s a random ass question. Have the words finally fried your brain? I don’t even know what guy you’re talking about.”

She looks up at you, crossing her arms in front of her and resting her chin on them. “Fuck this homework man, I’ve had enough. I wanna know who’s the guy in your History class, the black-haired one? The Asian dude?”

You think for a moment. You do remember who she’s talking about; he sits closer to the front of the class, though you’re not sure how she knows him. She’s not even in the same class. He has cute features, though you haven’t paid him much mind—you know from the first day’s icebreaker that he’s a freshman exchange student, but any other details have escaped your mind.

“I don’t remember his name at the moment...what about him?”

“He seems kind of awkward, like...I’ve only really seen him with one other boy. It’s kinda sad...he could use a friend or two.”

“You’re assuming he’s awkward? Maybe he’s just shy, or doesn’t want 800 different friends,” you say, turning to another page in your notebook. There are only a couple of reasons why she’d ask you about a guy, and you can guess what her plans are. “If you want to be his friend, you can. Ain’t nobody stopping you.”

“Well, shit, can’t you like...introduce me? I don’t wanna be a weirdo going up to a total stranger!”

You laugh incredulously. “Girl, he’s a total stranger to me too. If you really want to be friends, just say so...or say you’re with that Freshman Committee who pairs upperclassmen mentors with the new students. I’m sure that’ll work well.” In actuality, you’re not entirely serious or sure about that, but it’s better than listening to your friend complain.

Mira sighs, going back to her textbook. “Ugh, you never wanna help me get guys. Fine...I could try it, but if I end up looking like a fool I’m blaming you.”

You only have Medieval History on Tuesdays and Thursdays, so you have to wait another day before returning to class again. After keeping your ears open for the roll call, you figure out that the guy’s name is Jungwoo.

He appears to be really into the subject and participates often, asking and answering questions whenever the professor engages with the students. You’re only taking Medieval History to fill out the last credit for your Social Studies electives, so you never expected to be all into the subject; but the teacher does a decent enough job of making the class not totally boring.

Jungwoo has a pretty proficient grasp of English, which makes you wonder if he did a lot of studying before he got here. He mispronounces a word when asking the teacher about a certain concept in the reading material, though, and a couple of girls who sit behind him laugh. You furrow your eyebrows at that, wondering what their problem is.

Later, when you’re leaving class, they pass by you and you hear a bit of their conversation.

“Shit, if you’re gonna move over here you should at least know English first,” one says, screwing up her nose.

“Seriously, it’s so embarrassing. I thought Asians were supposed to be geniuses or something?” Both girls laugh at that, and you roll your eyes at the ignorance. They’re gone only seconds later, although your mind keeps drifting back to their comments for the rest of the day.

Over the next week, you notice that those same two girls seem to spend more of their class time giggling over Jungwoo’s mannerisms and speech than actually participating in the class. It quickly begins wearing your nerves thin; you’ve never gotten along well with people who are assholes just for the sake of being mean.

If Jungwoo notices—which you figure he must, because their cackling is too obvious not to pick up on—he doesn’t acknowledge it. This only makes you more irritated, knowing that he probably isn’t interested in picking a fight with these girls; but that doesn’t mean he should continue being disrespected.

You reach a point where you can no longer stay silent during a lecture on Medieval cuisine, where the girls keep whispering silly jokes about Asian food. You clear your throat loud enough to make a few heads turn, including the girls doing the laughing. “Excuse you, I can’t hear the teacher over the noise,” you say pointedly, crossing your arms. They both give you salty looks at that comment, and you have to stifle the urge to throw something at the backs of their heads when they turn around.

This is going to be a long semester.

Things come to head one day when you’re all waiting outside the classroom for the professor’s last class to leave. Jungwoo is standing beside the classroom’s door, while you’re seated on a nearby bench, trying to stay awake after studying until 2 a.m. last night.

The two girls walk into the hallway, including a boy you don’t recognize; you figure he’s probably a friend or boyfriend. You kiss your teeth at their entrance and try to return to your thoughts, but you’re quickly taken out of them again when you see the trio stop in front of Jungwoo.

The first girl, who seems to be the ringleader, speaks. “Hey, what’s your name again—Ching? Jing?”

“We need some homework help! And since you seem to be the teacher’s pet…” Both girls look at each other and laugh at that. Jungwoo furrows his eyebrows, an unimpressed expression on his face.

“I don’t think that’s—” Jungwoo starts, but the other guy cuts him off, putting his hand to his ear in an exaggerated gesture.

“What was that? We need you to enunicate, no one knows what the fuck you’re saying.” This time, all three of them break into laughter.

The tiredness drains from your body faster than any caffeine could achieve as you watch the scene unfold. Some of your other classmates look on, shifting uncomfortably, but no one moves to say or do anything. Before you can really think about it, you’re already up on your feet and walking towards the group.

“Maybe if your miserable asses spent more time studying the lectures instead of shitting on a fellow student, you wouldn’t have to beg for help.”

All three of them, plus Jungwoo, turn their heads in your direction with varying expressions on their faces. The main girl speaks up, putting her hands on her hips. “Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to?”

“You, bitch! Who else? Y’all love picking on someone you know is too nice to say anything back. That’s weak as hell and says more about you than it ever could about him.”

Your voices start getting louder as the girl gets up in your face, and before anything can pop off, the professor comes storming through the classroom door.

“What the hell is going on here?” he shouts over the arguing.

The girl backs down after the professor makes his appearance and turns to look at her two partners in crime. “Girl—got the damn teacher out here, come on, we ain’t got time for this shit.” They both walk away in a huff, their male friend trailing behind them, and some other students give them sideways glances as they pass. The guy throws you a dirty look before he leaves, and you don’t hesitate to flip him off.

“That’s an unexcused absence on your record!” The professor calls after them, shaking his head. Meanwhile, Jungwoo has been watching the whole scene with shocked eyes, and he keeps looking at you as you shrug and head into the classroom.

The next time you have your Medieval History class, the two girls don’t show up. Maybe they’re too embarrassed to come back to class, but whatever it is, it’s above you now.

After the professor finishes his main lecture, he flips through his copy of the class textbook for the day’s assignment. “Everyone, turn to page 273 in your books. I want you all to read and analyze this text on Romanesque architecture, then answer the 3 discussion questions on page 275. You can get into groups of no more than 3 if you wish, but everyone needs to turn in their own individual answer sheet.”

Sighing, you open your notebook and rifle through your backpack for a writing utensil. When you look up, you jump a little from shock; Jungwoo is standing near your desk with his things in his arms.

“Hi...could we work together?” He gives you a gentle smile.

“Oh, sure, that’s fine with me!” Jungwoo takes the empty seat beside you and you push your desks to be closer together.

“I never got to say,” he starts, “but thank you for doing that last week...you didn’t have to.”

“Well, I would hope any decent person would...I didn’t want to just sit there and watch you be insulted. It’s so unnecessary...” You quickly flip through your textbook, completely overshooting the assignment page and having to go back. You feel a little flustered at this kind of attention, because you weren’t really doing it to be noticed or heroic.

Jungwoo smiles at your modesty, though he doesn’t try to push the matter.

At the end of class, after you’ve both turned in your assignments, you and Jungwoo leave together.

“Thanks for partnering with me today,” you tell him, and he nods in acknowledgement. “I guess I’ll see you next class?”

“Actually, do you want to eat lunch with me? I mean, at the cafeteria today?” he asks. His eyes seem to literally sparkle in anticipation of your answer, and you find it hard to turn that face down. Plus, he seems nice enough; this could be a good way to introduce him to Mira.

“Sure,” you say, grinning.

You and Jungwoo head to the dining hall for lunch, talking about anything that comes to mind along the way. You find out that him and his roommate, Jaehyun, have been best friends for awhile before deciding to go overseas for college; his roommate has been to the U.S. before, but this is his first time. He talks a lot more than you expected him to, but you figure some people just need time to warm up before they get comfortable.

It doesn’t take you long to find Mira after you get to the cafe, and you plan to let her take the reins with the conversation, but Jungwoo continually does his best to keep you roped into the dialogue. You realize you don’t mind that, though—it’s nice to have someone who actively engages you rather than lets you fade into the background.

Jungwoo quickly makes the desk beside yours his new spot in class. He sticks close to your side during lectures and even when you walk to the cafeteria or back to your dorm, always thinking of something new to tell you about. With any other person you’d quickly get tired of this borderline clingy behavior, but something about him keeps you interested, even when you’re talking about stuff that would be boring to others—like Medieval History.

The two girls eventually make their return, glowering silently at you and Jungwoo but not saying a word. Their object of laughter and mockery is no longer available for harassment; who knows who they’ll try to terrorize next, though you hope the answer is no one.

“You don’t mind that Jungwoo always wants to hang out with me, do you? Since I know you kinda liked him and all.” You ask Mira at lunch one day, when Jungwoo leaves the table to get the straw he forgot. You feel a bit sheepish. You didn’t mean to “steal” her prospective man away from her, but you and Jungwoo have taken a liking to each other, and you enjoy being in his presence.

“Jungwoo? No! I actually have my eye on another guy in my Nursing class now, he’s really funny and he owns a collection of vintage records…” You snort, unsurprised that her attention has drifted already. Mira launches into a whole spiel about this new dude, even detailing how the color of his irises is just shy of being “true hazel green.” She pauses in her speech to bat her eyelashes at you. “Besides, it seems like you two have something going on already. I wouldn’t dare get in between that.”

You almost drop your food in your lap. “Uh, what?”

“Don’t be shy. You two are practically tied at the hip, and Jungwoo already talks to you like you’re his girlfriend. It’s only a matter of time at this point.”

“I seriously doubt that,” you say, suddenly feeling very put on the spot. You don’t think Jungwoo sees you like that at all, and you’re a little irritated that your roommate would suggest it, jokingly or not.

She sighs and shakes her head. When she spots Jungwoo walking back to the table, she tries to act casual and wrap the subject up. “Suit yourself, but I’m always right about this kinda stuff. Watch.”

Every year, your college throws a Welcome Back party on the last Friday of the first month in the semester. You initially didn’t have plans to go, much preferring your friends’ kickbacks where you don’t have to avoid sweaty and horny stranger dudes all night. However, Jungwoo turns to you one day after class ends and brings it up.

“Y/N, there’s gonna be a party on campus at the end of the week...are you going?”

“Hmm, probably not...Welcome Back parties are always lowkey messy and filled with freshmen who don’t know how to act…” You momentarily forget that Jungwoo is a freshman, and you have to walk your comment back a bit. “Not saying you’ll be like that, though!”

He waves it off. “It’s fine. It’s just, me and Jaehyun are going and thought it’d be fun if you came too.”

“Well…”

Jungwoo rests his head on your shoulder and hugs your arm. “Please? I want the prettiest girl in school to be my date.”

You pat his hand and laugh off his comment, unsure how to accept his compliment. “Since you asked so nicely…I’ll go. But I’m bringing Mira with me. It’s been awhile since I’ve gone to a campus party.”

“Yes!! That’s fine, Jaehyun will probably like her,” Jungwoo says, smirking. You still don’t get how they haven’t formally met yet with how your friend circles overlap, but you know it’s coming soon. Obviously, Jungwoo knows something you don’t, judging by the look on his face, but you don’t inquire about it.

You and Mira spend the night of the party getting ready with Megan Thee Stallion and City Girls blasting through your dorm room. She was a little resistant to the idea at first, insisting that campus parties were too corny for her taste, but you eventually convinced her to go.

As the hour approaches, there’s a knock on your door. You’re still putting the finishing touches on your makeup, so you tell Mira to answer it. When she does, Jungwoo and Jaehyun are standing there.

“You guys are here already? Who let you in?” she says jokingly, though you wonder the same thing; you can’t get into a dorm you don’t live in without a key card.

“Some guy downstairs. Maybe your dorm needs better security.” Jaehyun laughs. “I tried to tell Jungwoo it’s still early, but he was ready to leave.”

“Walking in on two girls getting ready, how presumptuous of you,” Mira giggles, pretending to shove Jungwoo’s shoulder. You roll your eyes hard and try not to laugh in the mirror. “But you’re here now, so might as well come in.”

Jungwoo makes a beeline straight to you, placing his hands on your shoulders like he wants to give you a massage. “Hi pretty girl.” He smiles at your reflection, and you almost drop your lip gloss on the floor.

“Oh, h-hey, Jungwoo! The party tonight better be fun...if not, you owe me,” you say, trying to play off your nervousness.

Jungwoo acts reluctant about it, placing his hand in his chin and thinking deeply. “I owe you? Well, okay...anything you want.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

“You can have my heart first, if you want.”

This time you really do drop your lip gloss, and Mira and Jaehyun watch with amused fascination as you mourn your lost makeup. But right now, you just want to avoid thinking about what Jungwoo has just said, and how it makes you feel.

The gymnasium where the party is being held is just as packed as you expected it to be, even at your group’s early arrival. It’s only going to get more crowded from here, but you don’t think about that as Jungwoo all but drags you to go dance.

You genuinely enjoy yourself for the first time in a while, and you’re surprised at just how much fun you can still have even with drunken dudes bumping into you every few minutes.

You’re too caught up in dancing with Jungwoo to notice, but Mira and Jaehyun are nowhere to be found. You only realize this after you two take a break during a slower song and you can’t spot her anywhere on the gym floor. You send her a text message, but you don’t expect to receive an answer anytime soon.

“Shit, they didn’t waste any time,” you laugh, and for some reason you can’t stop laughing at the situation. Jungwoo joins you until you’re both outright cackling, and some of the other party-goers give you odd glances.

You and Jungwoo spend most of the night dancing and partying with some of your other classmates. You both leave the gym one hour before the party ends, wanting to avoid getting caught in the huge rush of people who’ll be looking for fast food places to hit up. Instead of heading back to your dorms, you two decide to walk around the campus for a while, enjoying the still night air and the sounds of crickets all around you. You’re glad for the open air, because you were burning up in the gym with so many bodies around you.

Neither of you speak for a while, simply taking in the scenery and retracing your footsteps on paths you walk everyday to get to class. Jungwoo finally breaks the silence when you pass through a long path flanked on both sides by rows of flowery trees; this part of campus is so picturesque that it almost seems out of place.

“Tonight is really pretty,” he says, glancing at the starry sky.

“I know, right,” you agree. “It’s so nice outside. I’m glad you convinced me to go to the party.”

“I’m glad too. I really like being next to you...” Jungwoo’s eyes linger on your face for longer than you expect them to, and you look away nervously, unsure what that could mean. “But, there’s something I have to tell you.”

“Oh? What’s that?” The sudden change in tone makes you a bit anxious, and you half expect him to tell you he has to return home after this semester ends. That thought makes you more disappointed than you anticipated. Your stomach curls into a knot.

“Y/N, I like you.” Jungwoo’s face is earnest, but your brain has a hard time catching up to the meaning of his words. You feel like you’ve been kicked in the chest—or maybe that’s your heart trying to knock its way out of your ribcage. You stop walking and simply look at him, unsure how to approach his confession. He stops too, turning to face you with gentle eyes.

“I-is...this a joke?” You finally blurt out. Jungwoo’s face draws into a confused expression. He shakes his head, his hair waving as he does.

“It’s not a joke at all. You are funny, nice, cool, brave, pretty…”

“A...are you sure this isn’t just because I defended you? Like, maybe you just feel really grateful about it—a-and we’ve only known each other a month—”

“Y/N, I know how I feel,” Jungwoo argues, grabbing your hands. He pauses for a moment as if he’s trying to come up with the accurate words to express himself. “I just...I don’t need a reason or excuse. I just like you.”

This is all far more than what you’re used to. You pull your hands away from Jungwoo’s for a moment, embarrassed and overwhelmed. You tentatively reach for his hand again after seeing the hurt look on his face, but you hesitate.

“I’m...sorry, it’s just…” You don’t really want to admit something so personal to him, but you don’t know how else to avoid completely hurting his feelings tonight. “I’m, uh, not really used to this kind of stuff…” Jungwoo raises his eyebrows at that.

“Used to...what? Someone liking you?”

“Well damn, when you put it like that…” You try to laugh it off, but you feel corny and sheltered at best. What must Jungwoo think of you, as a senior who’s never had a genuine love interest? You’ve had more than one college boy’s lust directed at you one time or another, but true affection is another thing entirely. That has been a much rarer find.

“Then...you can get used to it now. It’s never too late to experience love.”

“You really believe that?” you say softly, allowing yourself to feel a little relieved that he’s not laughing you out of town. But of course he wouldn’t. He’s not that kind of person, anyway.

“Don’t you?” You let him take your hand this time as he steps closer. “You deserve someone who will treat you nicely, tell you funny stories, carry your books for you..”

“Someone...like you,” you finish for him, thinking back to all the times he’s done those exact same things for you. You’re unsure how to approach the intense newness of this situation, and you’re a little afraid of him holding your sweaty palm, but you decide none of that matters when Jungwoo’s lips meet yours, his hand carefully holding your face.

Right now, the only thing that matters is this moment under the stars.

#jungwoo #jungwoo fluff #nct 127 fluff #nct 127 scenarios #nct 127 imagines #nct 127 fic #ambw scenarios #ambw fluff #ambw imagines #ambw kpop #ambw fic #jungwoo scenarios #jungwoo imagines #jungwoo fic #nct 127

133 notes · View notes

chauhee · 4 years

Text

A Chance Meeting - S. Eric

[Requested by Anon] Hello~ Can I request a modern-ish princess fluff with Eric where you're a free spirited and kind of tomboy-ish princess who loves adventure and likes to goes into town to see the kids and shops and he just so happens to fall in love with you? Sorry if it's a lot

Summary - You were spending a day outside the castle in disguise when you meet a very interesting young man...

Warnings - None

Genre - Fluffy

A/N: This is a longer one, but it’s not too much! I love writing and I don’t mind writing a bit more from time to time. I had a lot of fun writing it! Sorry about these princess AU ones for not being gender-neutral. I can always make a gender-neutral royal AU if anyone wants one!

Request here!

Your mother closed the door behind her. She was going to be out in the garden for a large portion of the day. She did that every Saturday, so you were already prepared when she had let you know before leaving. Your father was out on political business in a nearby country, you knew that he would not be back for a few days.

That gave you the freedom you needed to finally get out. Every time you could, you escaped from the frilly lavish life of being a princess. There was nothing wrong with girly things, but it had never been your thing. Ever since you were little, your mother had to practically force you into the clothes you were meant to wear.

You walked over to your bed once you heard your mother’s footsteps fade out. Underneath it, you reached for a black box. You looked over your shoulder one last time, carefully watching the light at the bottom of your door, to make sure no one was around. You turned back to the box, opening it.

Inside was nothing special. A pair of jeans, a t-shirt, and a hoodie, which you paired with a longer jacket and sunglasses to blend in with the crowd easier. It was your disguise as you navigate the hectic streets of the city below.

You simply liked to be free, out in the open, without anyone watching over you. You knew your family kept you inside to keep you safe, but you knew that you could take care of yourself just as much.

You quickly changed into your casual clothes, grabbing your bag before exiting out of your window. Right outside the window was a ladder hidden carefully behind the plants where you were able to climb up and down easily. You quickly looked around to make sure no one was outside to see. There were a few people outside, but none were facing you, so you decided to descend quickly while you had the chance.

You used your “secret path” to get to town. It was a small unmarked path through the forest that led to a hole in the wall that surrounded the castle. It was just wide enough for you to slip through. Once you squeeze through, you look around to make sure you were not seen. The hole leads to an alleyway behind the shops that was usually deserted during the day. However, when you turned you head, you found yourself staring in the face of a boy. He was handsome, probably the same age as you.

"Woah, what were you doing in there?” He asked, adjusting his backpack on his shoulder. “Did you sneak into the castle?”

He looked genuinely interested, not like someone who was prepared to turn you in for trespassing.

“No, I...”

“I’ve never met anyone who’s been able to get past the guards. And in broad daylight, too!” He shook his head, shocked by your supposed skills.

“Uh... well I just wanted to be alone,” You lied. “The forest right through this wall is pretty dense and there aren’t any guards to catch you...”

“Really?” His facial expression gave away his newfound suspicion of you. “Well, I guess I’ll see you around town, then.”

“Yeah, sure,” You said quickly, glad that you were able to get away.

“Oh, uhm, I’m Eric by the way,” He smiled at you, putting his right hand out to shake yours. “You know, I haven’t seen you around here before. It’s a pretty small town and I think I would remember you...”

“Yeah, I just moved here,” You lied. “I don’t usually leave my house.” Now that part was not a lie, you rarely officially left the castle grounds.

He motioned for you to tell him your name, too. You considered lying, or just not telling him anything at all, but you thought that anyone could be named after you, so you took a chance.

“I’m Y/N.”

A few minutes later, you were exploring the town. You had done this many times before, but each time really felt like the first. The loud townspeople yelling across the roads, the children playing in the playground, the smell of food coming through the open doorways...

You went into a few shops. Your favorite thing to do was buy little miscellaneous trinkets to hide away back in your bedroom. It made you feel like you had little memories from each of your adventures.

Then, you realized that you were getting hungry. Sure, the food at the castle was amazing. The chefs were incredible and you always had much more food than you could ever ask for. But there was just something about the food you bought in the town that just tasted different. Better.

You bought some pastries and bread to bring back home. You also bought two little bags of special sweets you always brought back for your younger sibling. After you bought the food, you decided to take a walk down the streets. You were thankful that no one in the town recognized your face, giving you a freeing sense of anonymity you never had at home.

You walked by a playground where a few kids were playing. You smiled at their cheerful expressions. You suddenly felt nostalgic, missing the simple freedom of being a child. You felt a presence approaching you, sending you into a small panic. Had you been seen?

When you turned your head to see who it was, you realized you recognized the face.

“Eric,” You said.

“Hey, Y/N,” He smiled at you. He had changed, he now wore a black jacket and his backpack was gone. He was also eating something he held in his hand. “Having fun?”

“Yeah,” You laughed. “I just miss being a kid. They look like they’re having so much fun.”

“Yeah, being a kid is great,” He kept his eyes trained on your face, even though you were turned away from him. “Hey, can I show you something?”

“Hm? Sure.”

He motioned for you to follow him further down the street. At the end, the shops stopped and more residential areas were scattered around. The roads were not paved, instead they were made out of dirt. He kept walking through the trees that hid the bright sky above.

“Where are we going?” You asked, suddenly a bit wary of the impulsive decision you made to follow a random guy down a terrifying road...

“Don’t worry, it’s just over here,” He turned to look at you over his shoulder. “Come on, it’s totally safe.”

You knew it was a stupid idea, but you decided that if you were going to make stupid ideas, it might as well be with a guy as handsome as Eric.

You caught up with him again, following him through another road that turned left. Then, the road stopped, and you were in a random clearing surrounded by trees.

“Please don’t kill me,” You blurted out, causing Eric to laugh loudly.

“Look up.”

You turn your head slowly to look up at the tall trees above you. But, instead of leaves, there was a... house?

“A treehouse?” You exclaimed. You had always wanted to see one in person, and this one looked huge.

“Yeah, over here,” He lead you over to a ladder that went up to the entrance of the treehouse. He started to climb up first. You hesitated for a second before following his lead.

“This treehouse was my dad’s when he was a kid,” He said as he helped you climb into the house. “No one comes over here. It’s sort of a secret of ours.”

“You trust me enough to show me your secret treehouse?”

He smiled at you, turning to open the windows and turn on a few lamps. You looked around the place. It was minimally furnished. There was an old couch and a few makeshift chairs that looked like they were made out of tree branches and twine. There were drawings of maps all around the walls. You wondered if they had been drawn by Eric or his father.

“I come up here all the time, like every night,” He says as he sits down on the couch. “I don’t know... I think I like the freedom of being alone in a place only I know about...”

“Yeah, I understand.”

“Well, sit down!” He patted the couch. “Don’t sit on those chairs, they’re way too old.”

You sat down beside him, placing your bag on the floor beside your feet. You began to feel a bit nervous. I mean, you had never been alone with a guy other than your father or your cousin in your entire life.

“So, tell me about you,” He said, leaning back on the couch.

“Me?”

“Yeah, like what do you do? What’s your family like? Do you have any friends... maybe a boyfriend?” He looked at you with a curious expression.

“Uh, well I don’t really do much. I like to practice archery and I like to read when I can’t go outside...” You paused as he motioned for you to keep going. “My family’s... normal?”

“Normal? Define normal,” He laughed.

You were trying to think of something that wouldn’t give you away. “I have both my parents. They’re okay.”

“Okay, any friends?”

“Not really, I really only see family.”

“Oh,” He looked at you, a bit sorry for you. It seemed so lonely. “Well, I’m your friend, now. So, you have one. You can come over here anytime.”

You smiled at his kindness. A few moments of silence passed, you listened to the trees rustling in the wind just outside the window.

“I think you’re really beautiful...” He said out of nowhere, leaning a bit closer to you.

Your heart began to race. Your eyes darted all over his face, settling on his lips. You began to feel a bit overwhelmed by how fast everything was going, but even then, you didn’t find the strength within you to make it stop.

Your phone began to ring all of a sudden. It was your mother. You only then realized how late it had become. You had been out of the castle all day. If you didn’t get home soon, they would surely send a search party out to find you. You didn’t want to think what that would mean for Eric.

“Uh, I have to go,” You stood up, grabbing your bag frantically. “Right now- I need to leave.”

You sped down the ladder, leaving Eric up in the treehouse, wondering just what he had done to scare the prettiest girl he had ever seen away from him.

#eric #the boyz scenarios #the boyz reactions #the boyz imagines #the boyz #eric son #my writing #eric sohn #the boyz eric #eric x reader

38 notes · View notes

starbuckie · 4 years

Text

Some Quarantine Lovin’ Chapter 4: Hopelessly Devoted

Marvel Highschool! AU

Pairing: Bucky x Reader

Warnings: Obscene amounts of fluff, kissing, swearing, kinda a lot of angst

Description: Bucky Barnes is absolutely, no doubt about it, in love with Y/N L/N. He’s loved her since the day he laid eyes on her in the third grade. He loved her when he had his own girlfriend, and when he was barely friends with her for a whole summer. And of course, in his freshman year, they are now stuck together. In a house. During a worldwide quarantine. This should be fun.

Words: 3660 words

A/N: I’m so sorry I haven’t updated this story in a month! I was working on some other things, and I had to take a little break because I was still exhausted from school. This chapter is mostly fluffy, and I’ve been so, so excited to share it with you guys. Thank you to my girl @transparentfestivaltiger for being my favorite beta, and always feel free to leave requests in my asks. I hope you enjoy <3

Waking up the next morning, Y/N reached her hands out to find the usual warm body of her best friend next to her, but the bedsheets were cold. She sat up looking around, and remembered why she was sleeping in her mom and dad’s room.

The night before had been a mess. Memories of Bucky’s confession and her running out of the room like a coward came flooding back in her mind. He thinks I’m beautiful. The weight of that sentence had hit Y/N like a freight train the night before, but she processed it slowly now. “I mean,” she murmured, “he did call me beautiful. But is that supposed to mean something? Nat and Wanda are beautiful, but he never tells them that.” To be frankly honest, she was terrified. Maybe running out wasn’t her best idea, but she had no other response to what he said.

Bucky’s quiet footsteps padded in the hallway outside the bedroom and stopped at her door. Y/N could hear his soft breathing, but then his footsteps retreated. Taking a deep breath, she heaved herself up from the bed and straightened the sheets. Her parents would be back at around six that night, so she had about nine more hours of tiptoeing around Bucky.

Once she was dressed, she slipped out into the hallway and walked to the kitchen. She checked her phone, seeing it was nine o’clock and grumbled after realizing she had her first class in thirty minutes. The smell of coffee filled the room as she started up the machine. Closing her eyes, she leaned back against the counter and breathed in the morning air. She had left the window in the kitchen open the night before, so the slight breeze they had in Brooklyn came into her house. Her nerves were still a little frazzled from the events that had taken place, but her ultimate decision was to talk to him and get it sorted out.

Soon enough, the machine beeped and Bucky came into the room. “Mornin’ Y/N,” he said nervously, “how’d you sleep?”

She eyed him with an anxious gaze. “I slept… well, if I’m gonna be honest, not fine.”

He sighed heavily and came over to hug her. At first her body tensed, but soon enough she wrapped her arms around him too. Affection wasn’t new for them, but after the previous night she felt it to be a bit awkward. As they held each other, he spoke. “I’m sorry if I came off as a bit, uh, strange last night. I didn’t mean what I said.”

She took a step back. “I’m not beautiful?”

His eyes widened quickly. “No, no, well, no, you are beautiful, that wasn’t a lie, but like I say that about all of you guys. Nat, Wanda, heck, I said that about my little sister! Wait, that’s weird, you’re not like my sister, but you are beautiful-”

Sighing, Y/N cut him off before her heart broke even more. “Bucky, it’s fine, I get it.” Turning around, she held her tears at bay, and accepted the fact that Bucky had let his words slip from his mouth too quick the night before. It was just a slip of the tongue. “You want some coffee?”

He murmured, “yeah, sure.” Once again, the room was shrouded in silence, as Bucky leaned against the counter and Y/N contained brewing the coffee.

Y/N was growing restless over the strange quiet. As much as she was hurt over what Bucky had said, she didn’t like not talking to him either. “Did you know that caffeine can increase athletic ability by three percent?”

Though she wasn’t staring directly at him, she could tell that his eyes were widened slightly by her random outburst. “Um, no, I didn’t know that, doll.”

Meeting his eyes, she bit her lip. God, the silence was deafening. “Well, yeah, um… it’s true.” Real smooth, L/N, real smooth.

Sighing, he walked over and grabbed her hand. “Doll, I can tell that both of us are still a little shaken up about last night, so I’m gonna go set up for class, ‘cuz I’ve got Ms. Willard first for Algebra 2, and she hates it when we’re late. I’ll talk to you later, Y/N.”

He started to walk away, but not before dropping a lingering kiss to her forehead. Y/N’s eyes followed him out of the kitchen, and she shut them and let out the breath she didn’t even know she had been holding. When her coffee was finally brewed, she grabbed two of the blue ceramic mugs her mom loved so much and filled them up with coffee. Two tablespoons of milk and one of sugar, just how Bucky liked it.

After she fixed her drink, she carefully tread into her dad’s small office where Bucky did his classes. “Hey, Bucky, I know you’re setting up now, but I left some coffee for you on the counter, and feel free to grab some fruit, too.”

Smiling, he nodded and said, “Thanks, Y/N.” Heart racing from that small encounter, Y/N ran into her room, grabbed her phone off of her nightstand, and threw herself on the bed, ready to talk to Nat and Wanda in the little time you had before class. Opening the group chat with the girls, she saw that they had already started a FaceTime call on the chat. Clicking the “join” button, she prepared to tell the whole story of events that had taken place.

“Hey, girly! We didn’t hear much from you last night,” Wanda chirped. Y/N always teased her friend about how chipper she was in the morning. “Are you okay?”

Nat grinned at the camera. “How are things with you and lover boy?”

“Ooh, I wanna hear about this.” Wanda laughed and wiggled her eyebrows.

“Lucky for you two, I have a whole story for you.” Y/N proceeded to tell them about everything, from the whisper of a kiss, to the awkward morning she had just been a part of. “I feel like I’m stepping on eggshells around him, and I wish we would acknowledge it, instead of having a huge goddamn elephant in the room!”

“Well, his feelings are very clear, my dearest Y/N, and if you didn’t notice that when you two almost kissed, you're more of an idiot than I thought you were.” Nat responded. “That boy has been head over heels for you ever since the third grade, so you running out on Bucky probably gave him the idea that you didn’t like him back.”

Bucky heard his best friend’s voice from the kitchen. While Y/N was well known for her loud voice within their friend group, he always did his best to respect her privacy with the girls and what they talked about. However, once Natasha said his name, he ran over to her door as quietly as he could to hear the rest of the conversation.

“But I fucking love Bucky!” Her exclamation made the girls giggle as her face heated up. She did love him in a romantic way, but the girls didn’t know that so she continued to lie through her teeth. “Okay, I don’t love him, love him, but yes, I like him a lot. And him almost kissing me really could have messed our relationship up. I mean, imagine if we broke up? That would tear the group in two. And that’s only if he even likes me back.” Y/N chuckled mirthlessly. “I mean, he’s been my best friend for years, I can’t exactly tell him that I have a hugeass crush on him and he’s the center of my universe and every waking thought I have.”

Sighing, she looked back to the screen. The only thing heard over the FaceTime call was Natasha’s washing machine thumping through the walls. Finally, Wanda spoke up. “We should probably get going, I’ve got Sam’s mom for history first, and as much as she loves me, she’ll kick my ass if I’m not ready. I’ll talk to you guys later?”

Natasha smirked. “Oh, definitely. And Y/N?” She looked to Nat on her phone screen. “I think you should talk with Bucky still. Knowing you, you’re both very dense, but if you talk it out soon, you’ll be making out and showing gross amounts of PDA in no time. Stay safe, Wanda.”

On that note, the three girls ended the call. Little did Y/N know that Bucky was leaned up against her doors, trying his damn hardest not to yell with glee, a huge dopey smile on his face. She liked him back. He had been so certain after almost kissing the night before that she found the thought of being with him repulsive, so he had tried to play it off cool and pretended that he didn’t care about it. After hearing Y/N’s little speech, Bucky was absolutely amazed that his best friend and dream girl also liked him back.

Still smiling, he walked back down the hallway, giggling randomly. Now all he had to do was say it. He returned to the small office and took his phone off the charger. His heart was beating rapidly, and he contacted Sam and Steve as fast as he could. When their faces popped up on the screen, the latter immediately called him out on the dopey grin he adorned.

“What’s got you smiling this early, Buck? It’s only nine twenty,” Steve asked.

Sam joined in, adding onto Steve’s statement. “Yeah, especially you, Mr. Heckles. You’re an absolute menace in the mornings.”

Bucky rolled his eyes, but kept grinning. “Y/N likes me.” Both of his friends scoffed at that, which made him frown. “What?”

“That’s what we’ve been telling you all throughout middle school, you douche, but what made you realize it?” Steve inquired.

“I overheard her talking to the girls about it,” Bucky said with a sheepish smile on his face, but he continued before the other two could scold him about invading Y/N’s privacy. “But she said that she was scared of messing our friendship up when we almost kissed last night. And she called me the center of her universe.”

Both of the boys went silent, and Bucky started to worry. “Guys? You there?”

“You almost kissed?”

“Good god, Bucky, she likes you!”

Sam and Steve both yelled at the same time. He just laughed at their reactions. Nothing could bring his mood down today. “I know! I don’t think I’ve ever been this happy in my entire life.”

Sam, though exasperated with Bucky’s previous obliviousness, smiled at his lovestruck expression. “You know, you two make me absolutely sick with how much you like each other. It physically makes me want to throw up and cry.”

“Yeah, it’s sweet and all, but how are you gonna tell her?” Steve asked. As happy as he was for his best friend, he knew that Y/N would be upset to hear that Bucky invaded her privacy and listened in on her conversation with the girls.

“I’ve been wondering about that too. I was just thinking of dropping hints, and waiting until she gets the idea to tell me, but I can think of some other things too.”

“Or maybe you can just not be stupid and tell Y/N straight up.” Sam suggested.

Bucky frowned. “But I want her to tell me first.”

“Jesus, Barnes, you're a child. It’s not that hard, just tell her you like her, nothing else needs to be explained. She’s so far gone for you, and you know it too! Why do you need more from her?”

But Bucky needed that confirmation. Verbal corroboration that she liked him just as he was, and reassured him that he was enough. She had told the girls, and he had overheard, but what if he had been wrong? Negative thoughts plagued his mind, and he couldn’t get them to leave.

“I just want to make sure that she was talking about me, because it’d be mortifying if I told her and she wasn’t.” Bucky replied.

Through the screen, Steve nodded. “That makes sense, Buck, just make sure you tell her soon, okay? We’ve all been waiting for this moment since sixth grade, don’t screw it up.”

The brown-haired boy chuckled at his friend's father-like speech. “I got it, Steve. Hey, I’ll talk to you guys soon, class starts in like, five minutes.” Sam and him were in the same Algebra 2 class, advanced for their grade, but the other four in their friend group were still in Geometry. “See you in class, Sam.”

The boys all hung up on the call, and Bucky went to log into the Zoom class. Usually, he would be excited to learn, as he wanted to be a college professor when he grew up, but now he just waited until it was over so he could start dropping hints to Y/N that he liked her too.

Across the house, Y/N sat in her chair in her bedroom, nearly passing out in her history class and barely paying attention to anything Mrs. Wilson was saying. Her thoughts, once again, drifted off to thoughts of the night before, and how good it would feel to have Bucky kiss her. His lips had always looked so soft, and ever since she had realized she had a crush on him way back in sixth grade, she wondered what they would feel like on hers.

Apparently Mrs. Wilson also noticed Y/N’s absentminded state, as she didn’t respond to her after calling her name several times. “Y/N! Are you still awake?”

The girl quickly snapped out of her daydream. “Yes, ma’am, I mean, uh, Mrs. Wilson,” she said in a small voice. Her face felt warm and she could see Wanda laughing at her through the screen. “Sorry, I was just a little distracted.”

“That much was clear, Y/N. You have your farming versus foraging essay draft due in two classes, so you have the rest of the period to work on it. If you want you can leave the class, but you can stay if you have questions,” Mrs. Wilson coolly responded. She knew Y/N was a good student, as she kept up with her grades and was a great friend to Sam.

“I think I’m okay, Mrs. Wilson. I’ll see you next class!” With a wave, she ended her part of the call, and took a deep sigh. Class was absolutely exhausting for her. Checking the time on her phone, she saw it was only ten-fifteen and headed to the kitchen to get more coffee. Her finger swiped through her Spotify playlists, when she finally landed on the one containing her favorite songs from musicals. As the notes to “Opening Up” came on, she twirled around the room, despite barely knowing ballet, and hummed along. Y/N didn’t hear the quiet footsteps of Bucky, who had also managed to get out of class early. As he approached the kitchen, he heard his friend’s soft voice carrying out the lyrics of the song. From Waitress, if he remembered correctly.

He leaned against the doorway of the room, watching her turn about and skip around with a smile on his face. Her carefree and happy demeanor was one of his favorite things about her, and it made her smile absolutely infectious. As she turned back around again, her eyes met Bucky’s and her face heated up. “Hey, Buck, I didn’t see you there.” She couldn’t help but stare at him, eyes wide and mouth hanging slightly open. “Um, not to sound rude, but where’s your shirt?” Y/N squeaked out.

While he did promise Steve he would tell her soon, he also wanted to tease her, which resulted in his idea of walking around with no shirt. His well-sculpted abs from baseball workouts were on display, and though she knew she was looking, she didn't look away. He smirked at her flustered state, and walked towards her, forcing her gaze back up to his eyes. “It was getting hot in the room,” he replied simply.

“W-we have a fan in there, you know?” She stammered out. He grinned wider and hummed in response.

“I heard you talking to the girls earlier. Anything interesting come up?” He asked in a nonchalant tone. She looked into his eyes, but saw the mischievous glint in them. Oh god, did he hear? Heart beating erratically in her chest, she quickly shook her head.

“Nope! Nothin’ at all. Tasha was just talking about how she’s been passing out watching reruns of Project Runway, so nothing unusual,” she lied. Well, technically it wasn’t a lie, as Natasha really had an unhealthy habit of bingeing her fashion reality tv shows, but Y/N was well aware that she wasn’t telling Bucky the whole truth. “Why, did you hear something?”

Bucky shook his head with a fake frown. “Nope.” Y/N could tell something was up, but she didn’t dare say it out loud, for fear of getting in an argument with him. The tension wasn’t so much awkward as it was hot, but nonetheless Y/N still didn’t want to upset Bucky, and went to grab her mug to put her now-ready coffee into. Bucky walked up right behind her, brushing up to her back, placing his right hand on her hip with a firm grip. She noticeably stiffened against him, and he had to use all his will to not laugh at her reaction. He reached up to grab a glass with his left arm, and squeezed her hip before walking away to get water at the sink. Y/N yelped, as it was an intimate gesture, and her face heated up even more, if that was possible.

Fed up with Bucky’s strange behavior, she turned around and faced him. “What is it, Buck?” Her tone had a definite edge to it, and it was not what he was expecting. “You’ve been acting weird this whole morning, and I want to know what it is! If it’s because of what happened last night, then I don’t wanna hear it, because you’re the one who said-”

“I heard you on the phone with Nat and Wanda, doll.” Bucky had to tell her. He could sense her rising agitation, and he knew that she would be upset, but he felt that if he didn’t tell her soon, he would combust. “I heard what you said.”

Y/N could have sworn that her heart stopped. He had heard her. God, he must’ve thought she was so creepy for talking about how much she liked him. Though his face showed unwavering kindness, she knew what lay beneath it. Absolute disgust. There was no way he liked her like that.

“You heard that?” She was certain that he could hear her heartbeat slowly picking up from the other side of the kitchen. “Hey, Buck, I’m so, so sorry you heard that…” Y/N’s hurried apology stopped when he held up his hand.

“Did you mean it? What you said?” His blue eyes were staring right into hers, and she had a feeling that was the last time she would get to see them clearly for a long time as she nodded languidly. He would never be comfortable around her again, after this weird confession.

Silence followed, until Bucky stalked towards her and tilted her chin up with his thumb. “I need you to say it, Y/N.”

Confused and embarrassed, Y/N nodded again and gently whispered. “What you heard was true. I like you, James. A whole damn lot.”

His eyes searched her teary ones for a lie, and when he didn’t find one, he surged forward to connect their lips. Immediately, Y/N pulled away, eyes wide with surprise, but he took her face in his hands and brought them together again. She was startled, but closed her eyes, and let herself fall into it. All her worried thoughts fell silent, and all she could think was Bucky, Bucky, Bucky, and closer, closer, closer. She wrapped her arms around his neck, bringing him towards her, and let his tongue swipe across her bottom lip.

After nearly running out of breath, they both let their foreheads rest against each other, panting heavily. Bucky opened his eyes first, smiling wide at her swollen lips and closed eyes. When Y/N opened them, she smiled, but then wondered what the actual fuck had just happened. “Wait, what does this mean?” She asked in a breathy whisper.

“It means I like you a damn lot too, doll.” A huge smile spread across her face, making Bucky’s heart beat just a bit faster. He brought his hand down to her waist and pulled her flush against his bare chest, bringing their lips together again. After a few more passionate moments sharing breath, she pulled away, once again out of breath.

“Damn, James, you’re fucking good at that.” Her soft hands cupped his cheeks, and his smile quickly turned into the infamous smirk she loved.

“Well, I do have a lot of experience from when I was with Do-”

Placing her hand over his mouth, which truly only turned him on more, Y/N said, “Don’t you dare utter that girl’s name in my presence, Buck.”

“You jealous, sweetheart?”

She rolled her eyes at his expression, and placed her head in the crook of his neck. He got shivers as she mumbled into his neck, “‘M not jealous, I just don’t like people touching my baby.”

He looked down at her snuggled into his neck. “Am I your baby now, doll?” She nodded against his skin, making him grin again. “I like being your baby.”

Looking back up at him, Y/N smiled. “Good,” she said, and brought her lips to his again, giggling throughout the kiss.

TAGLIST

@transparentfestivaltiger @barnesjamcs

103 notes · View notes

spiralesbian · 4 years

Text

ALRIGHT

here’s my full Stranger Avatar Sasha Archivist timeline:

(also, thanks to @artbyblastweave for being so interested in my lil au!)

SEASON ONE

sasha james is hired as the head archivist of the magnus institute!

her assistants are jon, tim, and martin

tim takes the thematic role of martin (aka getting tormented by my worm wife jane, and stays in the archives)

sasha reads thru statements and is a skeptic! she really does not believe it’s real until jane comes along.

“tim……………………..did you die here?”

“no, but every time i come to work i die a little more inside.”

cute timsha moment in the supply closet tho.

until martin kool-aid-mans through the door and gets them out of there

jon used to work in artefact storage so he hides in there. he’ll be fine

i actually can’t remember how they all get out but they do it KKJSDGFJHD

sasha takes everyone’s statements. tim is fucked up, martin is also fucked up, jon is actually fine though he seems pretty normal about this whole situation most definitely.

sasha realizes this is a bit more than a regular archivist job.

SEASON TWO

sasha gets paranoid of course. she learns more about gertrude because she never got the chance to meet her

she takes a statement from a guy named michael shelley. weird dude. then helen shows up :)

jon is most definitely himself he is just a normal regular grumpy jon i swear :)

sasha starts to manifest her powers a little bit. she doesn’t know it, but she is an avatar of the stranger, and a prisoner of the eye.

she starts to notice more things about jon? similar to this comic but with jon

eventually she + tim + martin help get jon out of the grip of the NotJon. this is my au and i get to choose who dies (it’s no one because i miss the s1 archival assistants too much).

jon is pretty fucked up from this though and at like a season-3-tim mindset already.

fucking goddamn leitner avatar of the fucking whore shows up to trap the NotJon in one of his shitty fucking novels. fuck this guy tho

he’s like Sasha We Must Talk and shes like okay but stay 8 ft away from me at all times you bitch

she leaves the room for 10 minutes and pipe murder occurs. good riddance

wait are the cops in the season i genuinely can’t remember. if they are, their roles don’t change very much. melanie and sasha feud, battle of the bi queens

SEASON THREE:

uh oh! girlie’s be framed for murder! she crashes at her ex gf georgie’s flat. also the admiral is there don’t think i would EVER cut him out of this story

(also jon is georgie’s ex too because i think that would be fun JDHBFHS)

sasha learns abt an upcoming web ritual (mirroring the unknowing), all that shit. gets kidnapped a ton of times, as usual.

helen is like “i am going to kill you because i hate gertrude <3 i was that dumb bitch’s assistant for too long” but michael busts out of the door like Hi Guys and traps her in the hallway.

sasha also gives her statement about a leitner she found as a child that marked her. its a stranger book and we learn her edgy orphan origin story how her parents were both murked by the stranger. fucked up if true!

back at the archives jon is like so fucking tired of this shit honestly and now martin is also pretty paranoid. also jm romance subplot is still very present!

tim is just trying to protect sasha at all times and he’s pissed she keeps leaving the country and getting fucking kidnapped

(remember when jon persuades the traffic cop?) sasha starts to fill her archivist role in a different way. she can shapeshift into the subject of a statement and uses her affiliation with the eye to coerce statements or info out of people. (example: if she needed a live statement from the guy in #90 Body Builder, she could temporarily make herself look like jared hopworth to the guy and ask “what happened to me?” or “what did i do?” and the guy would be like well he built some fucken bodies i guess let me tell you all about it) while reading the statements in america that refuel her, she fully shapeshifts into the statement giver while reading out loud.

once again i truly can’t remember daisy + basira’s roles until the end of the season. also melanie get shot by the ghost at some point

anyways sasha gets kidnapped by trevor and julia and they gerry lays out all the shit for her and she’s like ah! i’m fucked

tim offhand mentions the web ritual to martin and he loses his shit cause he’s marked by the web blah blah this isn’t a web!martin thing i swear i just need someone to fill tim’s role in the ritual and a lonely ritual would be fucking boring as hell as we learned from ass man peter lukas. i hate that man

so they make the plan to stop the web ritual (which is fucking hard when the offense knows your every move) so sasha, basira, daisy, jon, and martin go.

tim stays back at the institute to burn shit and distract elias. elias does some fucked up shit as usual and it makes me sad

the ritual starts! they have a plan to blow it up and run but like. u know how it goes

instead of the unknowing-stranger-dream-sequence, we get everyone kinda mixed up in a huge spider’s web on the big stage and its still quite confusing because this ritual not only manipulates the prey, but also the prey’s perceived reality. the web is also in current control of the buried coffin cause they think that shit is kinda fun. they yeet daisy into it.

hard to describe what happens, but basira keeps her cool, jon is a bit lost in his own mind, sasha tries to use her powers to escape but fails. she manages to get through to martin through the strings and mounds of spiders and she tosses him the detonator.

[squishing spider noises]

SEASON FOUR:

martin doesn't die, i told you i can't kill the og archival assistants! he does lose most of one leg though, he took the blunt of the explosion.

sasha in da hospital in da coma. tim is mad he can’t wake her up and then my man ollie says “ur fucked up mate” and she wakes up

(and because coma jon has such wild hair controversy, i’m establishing that her head was shaved when she was in the coma. it grows back thru s4. it she keeps one side shaved cause she’s cool)

meanwhile tim is recruited by that dumbass man you know who i don’t even wanna say his stupid fucking name

sasha gets daisy out of the buried. they become avatar pals!

(there is the biggest blank in my memory where all of season four should be. at this point i should just relisten to the entire fucking show but i would literally just forget it all again)

melanie says hm. fuck this! and blinds herself. she goes to live with georgie (and that’s the moment jon and sasha realize they are both georgie’s exes FHFHDJD)

tim continues to fight the lonely pull. he thinks that since p*ter l*kas is tied to the institute, he can blind himself out cause melanie was successful. he is wrong. he is also interrupted by elias midway, and only blinds one eye, and loses most of his sight in the other. elias’s hold on him is weak, but this just drives him way farther into the lonely.

gotta be honest i remember the end of season four but like i couldn’t visualize what was happening at the end so i like don’t understand what happened JGDKFJGD but sasha intervenes (???) and peter yeets tim into the lonely (???) and sasha jumps in (??????) after him. elias is just there i guess?

instead of “look at me martin,” sasha finds tim and at this point her form is warped and hard to recognize because of stranger powers, and tim is almost 100% blind, so she says “don’t look at me, see me. see me tim, it’s me.” and finally creates a clear image of herself. “it’s...it’s you. you’re my sasha.”

they break free and go to scotland i guess KHSDDKDSF

idk what happens with jon and martin im losing continuity at this point. fuck it, they smooch <3

“ah these are the statements.”

“yes. basira said last week she’d send some up as soon as the archives weren’t a crime scene. and she wasn’t sure which ones you’ve read already, so she, she just said she’d send a bunch.”

“.........Hello Sasha.”

(alternate ending: personally i think sasha would read through each statement before speaking them aloud cause that’s what i would fucking do, so she would get this statement and be like “lmao tim come look at this elias trying to prank me dumb bitch think i’ll start the apocalypse for him. fucking little puny bitch boy. anyways what do you want for dinner?”)

SEASON FIVE:

“just. listen.”

“...i’m dead. and you have been chosen to be my replacement as head archivist. hopefully, this means you, jon, but if someone else is hearing this, and elias has made a different choice for some reason, then these words are still very much intended for you.”

sasha in full stranger avatar mode and is like 8ft tall and her faces shift a lot as they go through the realms. except the stranger is the second to last one (the panopticon is last obviously).

helen and michael actually talk shit out in the spiral hallway and now they are mlm wlw solidarity and both like tim and sasha are such bi and trans icons <3 this is so fun don’t you love the fearpocalypse <3

oh daisy n basira trapped in the hunt, and jon and martin are trapped in the stranger. wtgfs + the admiral are like in space or some shit idk but they are ok :)

not much to report other than she is my monster wife <3

i really don’t have many theories to how everything in s5 is gonna pan out, and i would like to closely mirror the actual show, so maybe as we get closer to the end i’ll build more on to this! thanks a lot for all the notes on my first sarchivist post!! also if u wanna make art this specific au DEF tag me in it i’d love to see!!

40 notes · View notes

creampuffqueen · 4 years

Text

Practice Kisses

Here it is! My contribution to Nobell week 2020! Now, I’ll be the first to say that they are not my favorite ship, but I do like them together! I thought I wasn’t going to participate, but then this idea popped into my head so I had to write it.

Enjoy this fic, a childhood friends to lovers AU!

Word count: 3170

~~~~

They met on the first day of kindergarten, when Nova stepped onto the school bus with her older brother Adrian, watching as her dads waved goodbye from the sidewalk, holding little Max and Evie in their arms.

“Kindergarteners sit up front.” The bus driver, a gruff older woman said. She pointed to a seat, and Nova plopped herself down next to the prettiest girl she had ever seen.

The girl had dark brown skin and hair, the same color as Nova’s eyes. When they locked gazes, she blurted out the first thing that came to her head.

“Look! You match my eyes!” She touched the girl’s arm, eliciting a giggle from the other kindergartener.

“Or maybe your eyes match me instead.” She suggested. “My name’s Danna. When’s your birthday?”

And just like that, they were friends.

At the end of the day, Nova waved goodbye to Danna and hopped off the bus with Adrian, running up to her dads.

“Dad! Pops! I made a new friend!”

“That’s great, sweetheart.” Simon grinned. Baby Evie, in his arms, reached down to try and grab at Nova’s dark hair. Instead, the five-year-old turned around to wave goodbye as the bus drove down the street.

“Her name is Danna and we’re best friends forever!” Nova proclaimed, rushing inside the house.

That night they ate ice cream in front of the TV as a family, and Nova curled against Hugh’s side with Max laying on top of her, all of the Everhart family asleep in one massive cuddle pile.

~~~~

“Do you want to come over for a sleepover this weekend?” Danna asked, Nova peering out the window of the bus.

“Yeah! I’ll ask my dads when I get home.” They were headed off to second grade, and still the girls chose to sit together on the bus. Ever since their first meeting two years ago, they were partners in crime, never far from each other.

This year they were in the same class, and they walked to it together. If they went to the library, Nova would grab Danna’s hand and they’d go together. In the cafeteria they split their desserts, and one time Nova even let Danna peek at her paper during a spelling test. Best friends, that’s what they were.

Friday couldn’t come fast enough for Nova. She’d never had a sleepover before, not like Adrian, who had friends spilling out his ears. Nova was more shy and reserved. She’d never had a friend like Danna before.

“Alright, are you going to be on your best behavior for Mr. Bell?” Simon asked, crouching beside his daughter on Danna’s doorstep. They’d walked one street over, Nova practically skipping the whole way. Now she stood, stoic and serious, nodding at her father.

“I promise, Pops.”

“Okay. I’ll come get you tomorrow morning.” He kissed her head, rang the doorbell, then started home.

“Nova!” Danna answered the front door with a cheer. She pulled her into a squealing hug, then dragged her friend inside. “My dad just ordered pizza, and later we can watch a movie and eat popcorn!”

The girls clambered up the stairs and into Danna’s room. There was already an air mattress laid out for Nova to sleep on, and she dumped the contents of her bag onto it.

Pizza came, and Nova made sure to use her napkin and not speak with her mouth full, using the manners her Pops had talked to her about. Afterwards they got into their pajamas and watched a movie, Danna and Nova squished together on the couch with their bowl of popcorn, screaming dramatically when something scary happened.

“Alright, girls, time for bed.” Mr. Bell ushered them away, and the two of them were sent upstairs to Danna’s room, giggling the whole way.

“I’m not tired.” Nova proclaimed.

“Me neither.” Her friend agreed. “Let’s try and stay up all night!”

Together, they gathered up all of Danna’s pillows and blankets, draping them over her lamp and her bed and the chair at her desk, creating the perfect blanket fort.

Danna turned off the lights, the only lights left being that of her small lamp and her flashlight.

“What are we gonna do to stay up all night?” Nova asked. Danna shrugged in response.

“Maybe I can paint your nails?”

Nova’s small brow furrowed. She’d never had her nails painted before. Adrian had offered once, when Pops painted his nails a shiny purple. Nova had stuck her tongue out at him and run off.

“I guess. But only if you paint them blue. I don’t want a girly color.”

“Okay.” Danna was gone for a minute, leaving Nova with the flashlight. She returned a minute later, holding two different bottles of nail polish.

“One for you and one for me.”

Nova sat very still, unsure of what to do as her friend took her hand and slathered the nail paint liberally. Danna’s brown eyes were serious, focused, leaving no room for argument. When she made a mistake she dabbed it with a napkin she’d brought, until all ten of Nova’s fingernails were painted a perfect cerulean blue.

It only took a few minutes for the paint to dry, and then Danna passed a bottle of pink polish over to Nova.

“Your turn, Nova.”

Nova didn’t have the slightest clue how to paint nails. But Danna had done it on her easily enough, so how hard could it be?

Hard. Very hard.

The seven-year-old stuck her tongue out as she focused, gripping Danna’s hand tightly. The napkin didn’t help, and at the end Danna’s nails were both streaky and clumpy at the same time. They looked awful.

“I’ve never painted anyone’s nails before.” Nova said defensively, before Danna could speak.

“It’s okay, Nova. You’ll get better if you practice.”

To change the topic, Nova asked her, “What do you want to talk about?”

“Do you have a crush on someone?” Danna chirped.

“A what?”

“My dad says that one day I’m going to have a crush on a boy. I just think they’re all icky. Do you like a boy?”

Nova shook her head. “My dads never told me about that.”

Danna pursed her little lips together. “My dad says that he thinks I have a crush on Oscar, because I always talk about him.”

“Oscar? Ew!” Nova squealed. “He picks his nose!”

“I know!” Danna complained. “I do not have a crush on Oscar, but Dad won’t believe me. He says that one day I’m going to want to kiss boys.”

“Do you think that one day both of us will kiss boys?” Nova asked. She cocked her head in confusion. “I’ve never kissed a boy.”

Danna shrugged. “I don’t even know how to kiss a boy.”

When she looked at Nova again, there was something unreadable in her eyes. “I don’t think I want to kiss boys, Nova.”

Nova swallowed suddenly, realizing that her friend was a lot closer to her than before. “Maybe it’s like painting nails, Danna. You’ll get better if you practice.”

“Maybe we can both practice together.” Danna whispered.

Nova didn’t know what she was doing. But she’d seen her dads kiss plenty of times, so how was it different?

Slowly, sitting on her knees, she leaned towards her best friend. Danna’s brown eyes were wide, but she didn’t move out of the way as Nova gently pressed her lips to hers.

The kiss lasted only a second, then Nova pulled away. “There.” she said. “Now you have to kiss me, so you can practice, too.”

Danna nodded. “Okay.” She bent her head and kissed Nova quick, then sat back again, just watching her.

Neither girl spoke for a long moment, until Nova gave a massive yawn. “Maybe we can’t stay up all night. Let’s go to bed.”

Underneath their blanket fort, the girls curled together and fell asleep.

~~~~

Nova, eleven years old, sat in the tops branches of an old oak tree that overlooked the creek behind her house. Everything about it was familiar, including the feel of Danna’s head in her lap, both of them watching the sky through the canopy of leaves.

“Can I ask you something?” Danna said softly, picking up Nova’s hand and admiring the silver polish on her nails.

“Yeah. What’s up?”

The girl took a deep breath before she spoke. “Would we still be friends even if I moved away?”

Nova sat up, pulling Danna with her. “Of course we would! Why would you ask that?”

Danna shifted away, swinging her legs over the side of the thick tree branch. “It’s just… my dad got a new job, away from Gatlon. And he wants to move us this summer.”

“But you can’t move!” Nova protested. “We’re supposed to go to junior high together in the fall!”

“I’m going to go to junior high in another city.” Danna murmured. Nova noticed the tears in Danna’s warm brown eyes.

“You’ll call me, right? Every day after school?” Nova felt tears springing into her own eyes, as well.

“Promise.” Danna insisted. “I’ll call all the time and I’ll write you one letter every week!”

That summer, Danna Bell moved from the neighborhood she’d lived in for over a decade. And Nova, her best friend, was there for every second, desperate to spend as much time with her as possible.

“Danna! Get in the car, please!” Mr. Bell called after his daughter. The moving van was loaded, waiting for a final inspection before it left. Danna had her backpack by her feet, standing in the doorway of her empty house.

“I’m going to miss you so much.” Nova gave her friend a watery smile.

“Me too.” Danna whispered.

Taking a deep breath, Nova leaned towards her, just a bit. “A practice kiss before you go? Maybe there will finally be boys in your new school that you want to kiss.”

Danna giggled, wiping at the escaped tears. “We haven’t done a practice kiss since we were little.”

Nova shrugged. “For old time’s sake.”

Danna peeked over her shoulder, seeing her father was still talking with the moving crew. “Okay. One last time.”

Unlike the kisses they’d shared when they were younger, Nova let this one linger a little bit. She pulled back, only a bit, still feeling Danna’s breath on her lips as her eyes fluttered open.

“Danna! Say goodbye to your friend and get in the car, please!” Mr. Bell still wasn’t looking at them, and Nova felt her cheeks heat.

“Bye, Danna. Remember, you have to write and call me all the time.”

“I promise.” Her best friend said, slipping into the backseat.

That night, Nova cried until she had no tears left. Danna was her best friend, and now she was gone.

Every day, she checked the mail for a letter. And every day she checked the answering machine for messages.

There was nothing.

Nothing, even when school started. No letter. No call.

And eventually, Nova stopped looking.

~~~~

“And then he said-” Nova cackled hysterically, nearly knocking her drink over as her little sister recounted her day at school.

She was in her early twenties now, finishing up college to get a degree in engineering. She’d been away from her family for nearly a whole semester, and she missed them.

Now, she sat in a restaurant with her dads and her siblings, glad to be eating nice food instead of microwave ramen noodles for once. It was good to be home.

“Hello, I’m your waitress for tonight. Are you guys ready to order or do you need a few minutes?”

Nova held up her menu, remembering her order, before looking up to the waitress.

And instantly froze.

She’d grown, gotten so tall over the years. Her dreadlocks were dyed yellow. But still, Nova would recognize her face anywhere.

Danna Bell was her waitress.

The girl in front of her froze as well, face paling as though she’d seen a ghost. The moment ended quickly, and she put her head down as she took the family’s orders. Nobody noticed.

Still, Nova couldn’t focus. That was Danna. Her best friend all of elementary school. She was here.

“Nova, you seen distracted.” Simon said gently. “Is something wrong?”

“No.” She lied. “I just have a lot on my mind. I’m fine.” However, she finished her meal in relative silence.

The waitress, Danna, came to collect their check, and watching her, Nova felt a kind of desperation she’d never felt before. She had to talk to her.

She wrote her number discreetly on her napkin, with a little note. Meet me outside after we leave, if you can. Please, need to talk to you.

“You guys head home, I’ll catch up!” Nova called as her dads loaded the rest of her siblings into the car. She’d come in her own car, thank the stars, and she brushed off the curious questions.

It took ten minutes after they drove off for a small tap on her shoulder to come. Nova didn’t flinch, just turned around.

Danna was holding the napkin, with the note. And staring at her.

“Hi, Nova.” She murmured. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it.”

She didn’t know what to say. Whether to laugh or cry or hug her or scream.

“Yeah.” Nova whispered. “It’s been a while.”

Danna shifted in front of her, more nervous than Nova had ever seen her. “Nova, I… I’m sorry. I know I have a lot of explaining to do. But my shift isn’t over yet. I need to get back inside.”

“It’s fine.” Nova assured her. “Just text me when you can. If… you want to.”

“I will.” Danna insisted. “I promise.”

~~~~

It had been three days since Nova had seen Danna in the restaurant. She should have known she wouldn’t follow up. She hadn’t bothered to years ago, so what was different?

Still, she was disappointed.

It was midnight when her phone buzzed, a text from an unknown number.

Unkown: Hi Nova, it’s Danna. I’m sorry I didn’t text you earlier. It’s been super busy around here lately and I had to take extra shifts.

Nova: Okay

Danna: Can I call you?

Before Nova anwered, Danna was calling her. She hesitated, for just a moment. She hadn’t spoken to Danna in years. What if she’d changed?

But at the same time, Nova missed her far too much to care.

“Nova, I want to explain.” Those were Danna’s first words upon answering the call.

“I tried to call you, and send you letters, I really did. But my dad wouldn’t let me. He thought you were a bad influence. He said he didn’t want me hanging out with… people like your family.”

Oh. Mr. Bell had never given Nova the impression that he was homophobic, but then again… she was also only eleven years old when Danna left.

“I’m sorry.” Danna sighed. “After a while I just stopped trying.”

“Danna, it’s alright.” Nova assured her. “It’s fine. It’s not your fault.”

“I missed you.” Her friend said earnestly. “I know it’s been years, but I still miss you. I never forgot you, Nova.”

“And I never forgot you, either.” Nova told her.

“Would you maybe like to meet up for coffee sometime?” Danna asked. “I know you’re home from college right now, you freaking genius.”

“I’m not a genius!” Nova protested.

“Yeah right.” Danna snorted. “Your grade was never below a 99 in math and science.”

“Okay, fine. Does tomorrow work for you?”

~~~~

Nova had never been more nervous in her life. What was it going to be like, talking to a friend she hadn’t seen in so long? They had different lives now.

“Hey.” Nova glanced up from her cup of coffee to see Danna standing before her. Her hair was half up-half down, and she was dressed in a cute, simple dress with monarch butterflies embroidered on it. Suddenly Nova felt underdressed in her leggings and crop top.

“Hey. Sorry I didn’t get anything for you. I don’t know how you like your coffee.”

Danna shrugged. “Just regular, black coffee for me.”

“Me too.” Nova chuckled.

Danna sat down, smiling broadly. “I missed you, Nova.”

The way she was looking at her made Nova’s cheeks heat, and she had to clear her throat before she spoke again. “Yeah, me too.”

After they both had drinks, the conversation flowed easily, just like old times. Nova laughed so hard her drink nearly came up her nose, sending Danna into a laughing fit as well. Her laugh was bright and rich, just like Nova remembered.

Eventually they both got up and went out of the cafe, walking the streets of downtown Gatlon arm-in-arm.

“So, how’d you end up back here?” Nova asked, stopping to admire a fountain.

Danna sighed. “My father kicked me out after I came out to him as a lesbian. I came back here, got the first minimum wage job I could find, and I’ve been here ever since.”

Nova’s heart clenched. “I’m so sorry. I-I’m bisexual, if that makes you feel better… for some reason.” She cursed herself silently. What the hell was she saying?

Danna just laughed. “Well, now we know why I didn’t want to kiss boys in elementary school.”

Those memories came flooding back, and Nova cringed. “Remember when we used to practice kissing with each other? Sweet rot, we were so dumb.”

Another shrug from Danna. “Well, we were kids. Kids do those type of things.”

Her tone of voice caught Nova off guard. She glanced over at her friend, surprised to find her eyes unreadable.

Stars, she’s so pretty. She couldn’t help the first thought that came to her mind. Danna, with her smooth, velvet like skin and her gorgeous brown eyes.

When their eyes met, Nova stopped breathing. The blood rushed to her face as both her head and her heart pounded frantically, every part of her absolutely singing with joy when Danna’s hands intertwined with her own.

“Nova, what would you say if I told you wanted to kiss you very, very much?” The world spun around them, and Danna was the center.

“I would tell you to go for it.” Nova’s head felt fuzzy, the words slipping past gummy lips.

Danna didn’t need to be told twice. Her silky hands cupped Nova’s face until that was all she could see, and when her lips pressed against her own, Nova thought she might burst with the feeling.

Her hands pulled Danna closer, every part of her molten from the contact. Danna’s hands moved from her cheeks to twist in her shirt, keeping them close while their lips moved together.

Somehow it lasted an hour and only a second, both at the same time. When Nova pulled away, her breathing was ragged, her hands holding onto Danna for dear life.

Their foreheads were still touching, Danna’s minty scent all Nova could smell. She couldn’t step away.

“I’m never going to leave you, Nova.” Danna whispered, a gentle promise.

“Best friends?” Nova asked, a joking grin on her face.

“Even better.” Danna giggled. “Girlfriends.”

#renegades #marissa meyer #renegades au #nobell #nobell2020 #nobell renaissance #nobell week 2020 #nova artino #danna bell #nova x danna

22 notes · View notes

jgukmilk · 5 years

Text

he won’t know (m) 01

➔ summary: Growing up you always had a crush on the heartthrob in human form; Jeon Jungkook. But you never managed to muster up the courage to develop anything with him, alas you eventually got yourself a boyfriend, thinking you had gotten over your silly middle-school crush and your boyfriend had become the one that held your heart, well, at least that’s what you thought.

➔ pairing: Jungkook X Reader

➔ genre: cheating!au, smut, slight angst.

➔ warnings: cheating with jungkook - In no way do i encourage cheating, this is pure fiction, mature language, multiple smut scenes, multiple orgasms, fingering, cunniligus, unprotected sex, overstimulation, jk has a huge schlong wbk, dirty talk, plot if you squint, edited (i apologise if there’re any mistakes, one of my many talents is overlooking typos), graphic?

➔ wordcount: 12.1k shuSH

part 1, part 2, part 3 (final)

“Canon ball!” Hoseok yelled out loud before speed running and jumping into the water, causing a huge wave to hit the edges of the pool, “Hoseok!” You yelled semi-annoyed while laughing as you attempted to wipe of the water droplets running down your exposed stomach.

You and a your friend group had decided that it was time to take a long deserved break. You had all finally finished with finals, and you were all completely worn out from the countless, sleepless nights of studying. Your friend group, which included; Jimin, Yoongi, Namjoon, Seokjin, Hoseok, Jungkook, Taehyung, and lastly your best friend, Mina.

You had all agreed to step away from studies for the time being, just for a little while until your next exam approached, and just chill and enjoy each other’s company, and what better way to do so then sit by the pool. Jimin so happened to own a beach house close to the beach (duh), which was perfect.

In reality his parents owned the house, but they had been kind enough to let you all borrow it over the weekend.

Both parents agreed on the friend group deserving a break after studying so damn hard.

It was a three-floored house with a handful of bedrooms and bathrooms, so you all had enough space to sleep somewhere comfortable instead of the cold marble floor.

“Oh c’mon Y/N, you’re wearing a bikini. It’s made for the purpose of engaging in water-based activity,” Hoseok piped as he wiped the excess droplets trickling down from the side of his neck. You rolled your eyes at his choice of words. He was probably still in the exam mind-set, which allowed him to use such formal words when he easily just could’ve told you a bikini was made to get wet.

“I’d rather just sit here and enjoy the sun,” you said, laying back down and allowing the rays of the deep orange sunset light to warm up your skin. “Then go inside to the rest of the gang, if you don’t want to swim,” Namjoon let out while he was floating on his back, looking as if he was trying to become one with the water.

You, Namjoon, Hoseok and Jungkook were the only ones that were sitting outside by the pool, either swimming or trying to get a tan. And frankly, you were the only one doing the second option.

The three boys, mostly Namjoon and Hoseok, had tried to convince you for over an hour to come in and join them in the water, but you’d much rather prefer to just sit back down in your beach chair and relax.

The rest of the group was chilling inside the beach house, playing cards and board games while most probably munching on a bunch of snacks. You didn’t feel like going inside and eating your weight in snacks, not that it didn’t sound like a delightful idea.

But you’d rather just sit outside and enjoy the shining sun, since you had spent the last couple of weeks studying in your room with absolutely no rays of sunlight, like some sort of ancient caveman. You missed it, you missed the light.

Pulling you out of your thoughts, your phone made a small vibration next to your thigh making you open your eyes and shift your attention over to the phone to see who had messaged you. Hoping it was your beloved boyfriend, Jaehyun, your thoughts filled with hope, only to be crushed seconds later when you saw you had gotten an email about some irrelevant advertisement about a diarrhoea colored couch being on sale. No wonder it was on sale, it was ugly as shit, almost literally.

Your back hit the beach chair while a long sigh left your lips. You and Jaehyun had been dating for a little over 8 months. He had asked you to be his girlfriend on a cute picnic date in one of your favorite parks.

He was your dream guy; he was sweet, thoughtful, funny, and not to mention, really handsome. In your eyes he was the whole damn package. Everything was going so well the first couple of months, but when exam season rolled around you both started to become more distant, you were long over the honeymoon phase of your relationship.

You didn’t lose interest in each other, well, in a way you did, but it wasn’t intentionally. You had both been so busy with studying that you barely had time to spend with each other. The sweet goodnight texts he would send you every night slowly reduced by the day. The spontaneous facetime-calls vanished.

You barely saw each other anymore. Alas, putting all of those factors aside, you could see Jaehyun was trying. He was truly trying to keep in contact with you, and make you feel like you had a boyfriend that wanted to know how you were doing and ask you about your day.

Truth be told, you missed feeling like you had a boyfriend.

“You good, Y/N?” Namjoon’s deep voice broke you out of your thoughts, “what?” you blinked twice. “You’ve been staring at the same spot for a solid ten minutes, without blinking. I was starting to worry that a fly might get its way into your eye,” he chuckled lightly.

“N-no, I’m good, just thinking ‘tis all,” you heard an over exaggerated uhhh escape Hoseok’s mouth, “trouble in paradise, girly? What’s his name, Jichan?”

“Jaehyun,” you corrected, “and no, everything’s fine with him and I,” you assured, but the guys didn’t quite believe you. They had noticed how you started to speak less of him as the weeks passed by.

You would always share cute pictures you and your boyfriend took on the dates you would go on every once in a while, or you would talk about how you both would stay up till the ass-crack of dawn to text or call.

But you couldn’t talk about those kinds of things anymore, since those events stopped occurring. But they didn’t want to push it, it wasn’t their business anyway, so they just decided to let it slide. Well, except for Jungkook.

“What happened? Can’t satisfy you anymore?” the dark-haired boy asked cockily, causing all three pairs of wide eyes to shift to his direction. He coolly slid his hand through his dark wet locks.

“Jungkook, leave it,” Namjoon scolded him calmly but sternly. You felt your heart slightly race in frustration. This brat, you thought. Wanting to stand up for yourself, and not wanting to look like you needed anybody else to do it for you, you answered him, “we’ve been busy studying,” you kept it sweet and short.

Your relationship with Jungkook wasn’t exactly… what’s the word? Existent.

You were part of the same friend group, and that was all you two were, two people sharing the same group of friends. You never uttered more than a few words to each other, and if you had a decent conversation there was always a third party involved. Though it wasn’t enough to call him a friend.

But that didn’t stop him from having the balls to act like an ass to you from time to time, like now, but other than that, you two didn’t really talk so much.

You like to blame your non-existent friendship on the previous crush you had on him. You had small feelings lingering for Jungkook in middle school, long before you even knew Jaehyun, back then Jungkook was the one who had your heart without having any knowledge of it.

Jeon Jungkook was the throb of your heart. Was.

And because of those meaningless feelings, you never got the courage to try and develop a friendship with him.

But over time you just got used to not having any form of relationship with him, so you just decided to let it be, and he too didn’t seem to care about trying to earn your acquaintance.

Time passed by, the sun had set, and the boys still tried their best to convince you to join them in the pool, but your butt remained in the beach chair, like it had for hours now.

They kept telling you how there really wasn’t any excuse since the sun had set, and your only reason for not joining them was because you wanted to supposedly enjoy the sun.

All in all, You were all having fun, Jin came out to you guys countless times, to check on you all once in a while, him being the mom-figure he was, he brought a few snacks so you wouldn’t starve to death or get a spontaneous cramp and drown. His words, not yours.

“Guys, I’m really tired,” Hoseok started, “I think I’m gonna call it a night and join the rest of the gang inside.

You coming?” He raised an eyebrow at all three of you, “yeah, let me join you,” Namjoon let out. Both elder boys swimming to the edge of the pool to dry themselves off and join the rest of the group inside the beach house.

You realized you were going to be left alone awkwardly with Jungkook. So before any awkward conversation could occur, you decided to get up and escape, “you’re leaving too?”

Jungkook’s voice made you stop in your tracks and look over your shoulder, “what does it look like?” you answered back half-assed, in all honesty you were still a little annoyed at Jungkook because of his unnecessary remark about your relationship with Jaehyun.

“Don’t leave,” he broke you out of your internal rant, “why not?” you crossed your arms. He swam to the nearest edge, resting both elbows on the marble. “I don’t want to be out here all alone, and I don’t wanna go in just yet,” he argued.

“So, you want me to stay?” he rolled his eyes at the obvious, “no dumbass, I asked you to stay obviously because I want you to leave,” you smiled mischievously at his sarcasm, “gladly,” you bowed sarcastically while holding your non-existent gown, and proceeded to make your way over to the house,

“Yes,” he sighed loudly, “I want you to stay.”

You turned around again. Going through all the possible reason as to why you shouldn’t stay out with the brat. He’s just going to be an ass to you again.

Maybe he didn’t mean it?

Are you dumb? When has Jeon Jungkook ever been nice to you?

Well… Maybe this could finally be a chance to start a friendship with him?

The two demons in you were fighting about whether or not you should’ve stayed. Your angelic side wanting to stay and attempt to develop a friendship with the boy you secretly always admired from a far but hated publicly.

While your demonic side was telling you that he could go and suck your dick and choke on it and, maybe if you were lucky, hopefully permanently damage his esophagus.

Realizing you probably looked like an idiot just standing there, staring at nothing. You blinked a couple of time before finally making up your mind.

It wouldn’t be that bad to spend a couple more moments out here with Jungkook, if everything went to complete and utter shit, throwing yourself into the water and drown was always an option.

You made your way back over to your beloved beach chair, about to take a seat when, “what are you doing?” Jungkook’s voice stopped you from placing yourself on the chair, “sitting?”

“No, you’re gonna swim,” Jungkook protested, crossing his arms under water but it was still clearly visible to you, “I’m not going in,” you placed yourself on the chair, “yes you are,” you saw Jungkook from the corner of your eye swimming closer to you, you didn’t let your brain accept what he’s about to do, “what are you doing?” you asked half scared, half annoyed. It was enough for him to have you stay.

Having you go in and swim when you clearly didn’t want to was downright provoking. “I’m dragging you in here myself,” a smirk painted itself across Jungkook’s uneven lips, “No, you’re not,” you said, trying to mentally plant your fingers on the chair to make it impossible for him to lift you from the chair.

He lifted himself up from the water, putting his perfectly sculpted body on display for you. Your eyes stung at the sight and you almost painfully forced yourself not to look at his abdomen and chest. Eyes on his face.

He walked over to you ever so slowly, as if he was giving you a few extra seconds to make up your mind. Your eyes betraying you, your gaze shifted down to his strong biceps. Your mind flooded with thoughts of his rock-hard arms wrapped around you, his veiny hands placed on the small of your back, in attempt to get you up from the chair.

The sole thought made your stomach twist in an unknown way.

You can’t let him touch you.

“Fine!” you exclaimed loudly, making him flinch backwards. You removed the towel covering your thighs and made your way over to the metal pool ladder that descended its way down the pool.

It had become completely unnoticed, but it somehow slipped your vision that Jungkook was already back in the pool, swimming backward strokes, watching you playfully as you unwillingly wrapped your fingers around the metal poles. “Today, Y/N.”

You looked back at Jungkook with narrowed eyes. You took slow steps into the cold water. The feeling of goosebumps lick up and down your spine repeatedly from the sudden contact of icy water, your body twitched. The sun was also gone, meaning the water had dropped a few temperatures.

Your back faced the water, it took you a good minute to let your body adjust to the cold temperature. You inhaled and exhaled deeply trying to relax with both eyes closed, and you’re almost there. Your body was now feeling warmer, so you opened your eyes, ready to go in, but you looked down on the metal poles and saw another set of hands placed tightly around the bars.

Realisation hit you like a truck at the warm temperature-like feeling that was felt from behind. More specifically, another body behind you. You discreetly turned around, without bumping into him. You stopped breathing from the closeness of his face.

“You sure like taking your time, don’t you?” Jungkook broke the intense silence. His dark hooded eyes were fixated on you, making your knees tremble slightly. It made you uncomfortable to have him this close. “Get away from me,” it came out barely as a whisper. All strength that was intended was all gone.

His fingers unlocked from around the bars and you exhaled slightly in relief. Only to have your breath caught up in your throat, when Jungkook decided it’d be a good idea, to wrap his fingers around your wrists instead. “No- I can do it myself, Let go!” you tried to yank your hand out of his grip but you miserably failed.

A wide grin is plastered on his face as he dragged you further into the pool, “thought I might help you,” he brought you even closer to him, and you feebly tried to kick your legs under the water to increase the distance between you.

Finally he brought you to stand right in front of him. He placed both your hands on his broad chest by accident, in attempt to keep your hands still. You tried your luck one more time and yanked your hand away from his using all your strength. Finally, you succeeded.

But that didn’t stop him from coming closer to you. He took small steps in the water, getting closer to you. And you, horrified, backed away. “Jungkook, what’s gotten into you, stop it.” You said firmly. Your eyebrows clashed at his puzzled silence.

You felt the fine hairs on your back rise at the way his breath grew unsteady. His breath hit your face, causing the electric-like feeling up your spine, to intensify, yet you convinced yourself it was because of the cold water.

You saw his eyes switch between your own and your lips. You didn’t know if you were hallucinating or not, but you could’ve sworn you saw him slowly leaning in while secreting his lips with his wet muscle. He was about to- Oh no…

“Whoa! The water feels great!” you extended your arms up in the air on purpose, to create some much needed space between you. Almost hitting his nose, he backed away from you, a little shocked at the sudden outburst. Before he was able to process the situation, you hurried yourself into the water, mentally cursing at the cold liquid touching your skin.

“Wah, it’s so nice,” you convincingly lied, “I see why you want to spend a little more time in here, so relaxing!” you splashed some water on your arms and under your armpits as if you were showering.

Your mouth twitched at the fake smile that painted across your face. Jungkook, on the other hand, was still quite confused, “don’t you think?” you asked wanting to pull him out of whatever thought was going through his mind.

He nodded hesitantly, “yeah, I… I guess,” he scratched the back of his head, his mind still being in a daze of confusion. You sighed in relief from the success of being able to escape the previous situation. Your heart was anxiously racing. You patted your chest in attempt to calm your racing heart down.

Pulling you out of your thoughts, you heard your phone ringing loudly. You titled your head, trying to think of who could be calling you this late. “I’ll get it,” Jungkook piped, not letting you respond.

He made his way to the edge of the pool, doing a mini-mermaid stroke with his legs to kick himself up from the water.

He crawled up from the pool and made his way over to the beach chair with the vibrating device on it. “Who is it?” you asked, making your way over to the edge of the pool, following the same movements he made to get out of the pool. You as well, crawled out of the pool. You eyed him confused as you saw his eyes darkening at what seemed to be the ID caller. “Jaehyun,” he said bluntly.

Your heart fluttered at the mention of his name. Not bothering to ask what had gotten into Jungkook, you snatched the phone from his hands, immediately pressing on the green button, and brining the device up to your ear

“Jaehyun-ah!” you exclaimed excited, which only made Jungkook’s eyes grow darker hearing the nickname roll off your lips, but it came unnoticed in your mind.

“Hey, Princess,” your loving boyfriend’s voice was heard from the other line. Your smile grew at the pet name. Not hearing his voice for a long time really had made you sad, considering how you two could never even go a day without hearing from one another.

“Hey,” you greeted back, your smile growing. Your eyes shifted over to Jungkook. And you noticed how his eyes had grown hooded while you had been all smiley with Jaehyun on the other line. “How’ve you been, Y/N?” Jungkook took a few steps closer, almost towering over you, but you managed to place a hand on his bare chest to keep your distance from him.

Ignoring the flutter in your stomach at the skin-to-skin contact with Jungkook, you took a few steps backwards to increase the distance between the two of you. But managing to keep your hand on his chest to keep him in place.

“I’ve been good. Finals went well and now I’m just chilling with the gang at Jimin’s beach house,” You answered, still, your full attention on the endearing boy on the other line.

But bursting your perfect little bubble, Jungkook slid his fingers around yours; waiting for you to react, and it certainly didn’t take long. ‘What are you doing?’ you mouthed discreetly to the drenched male in front of you. Creepy sensations being sent to your spine from the fingers he had wrapped his own around.

He did nothing but filthily smirk at you before brining you hand up to his cheek. You’re eyes widen in sudden shock, body completely frozen. Being slightly panicked would be an understatement.

“Hello? Y/N, you there?”Jaehyun was now the one to cut you out of you sudden daze, “y-yeah, I’m here. The connection must’ve been bad, I didn’t get what you were saying,” a small aha was heard from Jaehyun.

Jungkook brought your hand, along with his own, up to his face. Subconsciously you cupped his face, you knees almost gave up on you at the sight but visibly you could see him melting into the heat of your palm. “So soft,” he whispered to himself, as if he was talking to your hand, completely forgetting your existence. But his eyes quickly averted to your own, making you lock gazes.

“What have you been up to?” Jaehyun asked from the other line. You didn’t give yourself the time to answer him, since your priority right now was to get Jungkook off of you. You tried jerking your hand away from his but you failed miserably. It only made him come closer to you, leaving almost no space between the two of you, “you really should answer him, angel,” Jungkook whispered, making sure his own voice didn’t reach the other line.

Absolutely frozen in place you managed to utter a few words, “nothing really… you?” Jungkook smiled in satisfaction, his lips moving to the bud of your fingers, placing small pecks of affection on each and every one of them. You moved your phone to the edge of your shoulder, “Jungkook, stop,” you said before bringing the phone back up to your ear.

“Ah y’know, just been busy with work and studies, the usual.” Jungkook’s small peck trailed down to your palm, making his way down and up your arm.

You could feel your breath growing unsteady, “are you alright?” at this point Jungkook had reached your neck, placing small kitty licks on the crook of your neck. “You’re... Panting?”

“J-Jungkook, stop. P-please…” your body betraying your words, you felt your head tilt slightly to the side giving him more space. A breathy chuckle left his lips, causing goosebumps to aggressively shoot through your body.

He continued to nip carefully on your soft skin, “answer him,” he purred demandingly close to your ear, his voicing dropping at least one octave, “yeah, just a little dizzy. I-I should get going.”

“Oh okay, take ca-” you cut the line, letting the phone slide down from your fingers, “good girl,” Jungkook praised you before wrapping his arms around your waist, causing a small gasp to escape your lips.

He turned you both around, and sat down making you straddle his lap, your legs on either side of him. You tried to stand up, you really did, but his arms were tightly secured around your waist making it almost impossible for you to even move.

“You’re so beautiful,” he cooed, making you stop attempting to rise from him. His words caught you off guard. He started trailing kisses between the bridge of your two breasts.

You bit your lips trying your damn best to hold back any sounds from escaping. You refused to let him know how good he was making you feel. He trailed wet open-mouthed kisses from your chest, making his way up your neck.

He grabbed your waist, making you lay down on the beach chair while he hovered above you, completely trapping you. He looked into your eyes, admiring the way your pupils were dilated. He smirked--you were enjoying this.

You stared back at him, lips slightly parted, heavy breaths escaping as if you were patiently waiting for his next move. He lowered his head, licking his lips before attaching them to your own.

He moved at a gentle pace as if he was trying to savor your taste. He pulls away for a brief second, “you taste so sweet,” He smacked any thought out of your mind and continued to kiss you, but still you didn’t reciprocate. You tried your best not to move your lips with his pink and plush ones. They felt so soft, so gentle and, god, so warm. You couldn’t give in, you just couldn’t do that to Jaehyun. To yourself.

His hands made their way to your thighs, bending your knees as he lowered his pelvis to your middle, making the move more intimate. Confused as to why you didn’t kiss back, he removed his lips from yours to get a good look at your face in fear of the fact that he might have crossed the line with you.

Yes he wanted you, a lot, but he would never force you to do anything out of your comfort-zone. But a smile twitched on the corners of his lips in relief getting a good glimpse of your face. Cheeks flustered with pink, pupils dilated, breath unsteady, lips unintentionally parted and slightly swollen. His doing.

He still didn’t know if you wanted him as much as he wanted you, but one thing was he sure about. You didn’t want him to stop. How could you?

If you truly wanted him off of you, you would have pushed him away and rushed inside the house, yet here you were. Letting him hold you, letting him hover over you, letting him kiss you--worship you.

He lowered his face again, but his lips didn’t touch yours. His mouth brushed over yours, while his hand caressed your side. He was ruining you. You didn’t dare to move, he could kiss you, but you couldn’t kiss him. As much as you may have wanted to, as much as he made you want to crash your lips against his. You couldn’t do it. You didn’t have the heart to.

“Are you thinking about him?” Jungkook chirped lightly, his mouth still micrometers away from you. You couldn’t do anything but nod, your eyes fixated on his eyes, occasionally switching to his lips, “I can make you forget about him,” he confirmed, “I won’t make you regret this,” his voice was so gentle. It was as if he was a siren, his voice making you forget about anything and everything, only making you focus on the soft vibrations reaching your ears.

“But you have to let me, Y/N,” he spoke again, “I won’t go any further unless you ask me to,” he stared deeply into your eyes, searching for any sign of consent, but he knew the only kind of consent that’d make him keep going, was your verbal consent.

He didn’t dare to rush you, he’s been wanting you for so long, he couldn’t rush things with you if it’d mean he’d blow it. He had waited so long.

He had waited so long to finally hold you, to have you under him all flushed, and now that he finally had the chance to have you, he didn’t dare to blow it. He couldn’t afford to think with his dick right now. “Jungkook, I-“

“You guys still in the pool?!” You quickly pushed Jungkook off of you, dusting off your body as if he was some kind of germ, “w-we were just about to go in!” you yelled back to Jimin, who was standing on the balcony from the second floor, looking down at the two of you.

“You should come in before it gets too dark,” Jimin pronounced with a smile before making his way back into the house, probably to join the others in whatever the hell they were doing.

“Y/N-“ before Jungkook could speak any further, you grabbed your towel and rushed into the house, too embarrassed to face him.

“Oh, hey Y/N,” Namjoon smiled warmly at you once he spotted your flustered form standing by the door frame. You had your towel wrapped securely over your shoulders, “hey,” you replied as you made your way over to the staircase.

“Where are you going?” Jimin asked you, making you stop in your tracks, “I’m tired… so I’m gonna call it a night. See you in the morning,” you said keeping it short and sweet, but before any of them could protest you spoke again, “Mina,” you got your best friend’s attention, “come with me?”

You could see in the girl’s eyes she was about to turn you down. But you tried your damn hardest to give her a look that said, please-just-come-with-me-and-don’t-argue, and luckily, she got the message, “uhm, yeah sure.”

“I KNEW IT!” Mina yelled loudly. You quickly had to slap a hand over her mouth to shut her up, “are you insane?! They’re going to hear you!” you whisper yelled aggressively. You had told Mina about what happened between you and Jungkook when you both were alone in the pool.

But you made sure to keep the details about how flustered he made you feel, out. “I called it!” Mina announced happily over your hand. She had always been bright about the idea of you and Jungkook. Even before you met Jaehyun.

She had gotten salty once you told her about Jaehyun, long back before the two of you even started dating. You remember her not wanting to speak to you for over three days, but in the end, she reminded herself that she needed to be your best friend and support you no matter what, even if she disagreed with you, it was your relationship not hers, and if Jaehyun was able to make you happy then that was all that mattered.

No, she wasn’t hyping you up about cheating; of course she thought and knew it was very wrong and something that should never be done. But Mina knew about your relationship status with Jaehyun, she had known it wasn’t exactly a bundle of roses as it had previously been. She wasn’t sure if Jaehyun was making you as happy as he could anymore.

And to add on top of that, it was Jungkook that you had been a little unfaithful with, which was the cherry on top for Mina.

“Mina, it was a mistake, nothing’s going to happen,” the joyous grin plastered on her face slowly faded, “why not?” she asked curiously, innocently tilting her head to the side while crossing her arms, “because I don’t like Jungkook that way, heck I don’t even like him as a person,” your sentence followed a deep sigh, “look, it was just a stupid mistake I let happen, okay?”

“You may not like him but you sure as hell find him attractive,” smugly, she crossed her arms while side-eyeing your amused. You nearly choked on your spit, “pardon?”

“Oh, c’mon Y/N. You might be stubborn as hell but you’re not blind, Jungkook is so hot even satan would be sweating around him,” you rolled your eyes, “well if you think he’s so hot then why don’t you fuck him?” you were almost yelling at this point, completely forgetting about the others downstairs.

‘‘Obviously you want it more than I do,” You almost threw yourself out of the window, you had never sighed so dramatically in your life but at the moment you had no other way of expressing your annoyance.

“You wanted him, didn’t you?” you shot your eyes at Mina, “what do you mean?” she looked around Jimin’s room, “I mean, technically, you didn’t stop him, Jimin did,” you rolled your eyes, “yeah thank God he did,” you ran your fingers through your hair, not daring to think about what would’ve happened if Jimin hadn’t interrupted you.

“What I’m saying is, think about what would’ve happened if Jimin hadn’t interfered,” she piped innocently, a small yet creepy smile threatened to paint itself over her face, “I would’ve stopped him,” you answered a little too confidently, “would you really?”

“Look, I don’t want to talk about this - I don’t even know what it was, point is I just want to go to sleep, and you’re staying with me to stop him in case he barges in, in the middle of the night to touch me,” you let out all in one breath, “I will, but not unless you do want him to touch you.”

“I don’t!” you defended yourself, a little upset, “yeah, yeah. Just go to sleep, I’m gonna go take a shower,” Mina got up from the bed, going over to the closet to grab a towel and a few clothing items from Jimin, eventually walking into the bathroom, running the water.

You exhaustedly threw the back of your head against the pillow of the bed. Fuck you, Jeon Jungkook, you thought. Why did he have to make things so complicated for you? Why did he have to grab you the way he did?

Why did he have to make your heart beat so fast you thought it was going to explode, you weren’t going to lie to yourself, you did find Jungkook attractive, but was there more to it? Or were you just nervous and uncomfortable?

Would you have continued if Jimin hadn’t interrupted, would you have kissed him? Would you have let him touch you? Would you have touched him? What if he had-

DING DING

Cutting you out of your trance, you lazily rolled over the bed, reached for your phone that was laying peacefully on the nightstand. You clicked on the home button, making the screen light up, showing the name of the person who had messaged you.

-1m ago

Jungkook: Angel...

-now

Jungkook: Call me.

You stood there, for a solid minute just staring at your phone, God what does he want now? You decided to ignore him, placing the phone back on the nightstand and planting your face on the pillow.

RIIIIING

This motherfuc- angrily slapping your hand on the phone to pick it up, you clicked on the green button mere moments before placing it on your ear, “what?” you let out impatiently.

“Y/N…” Jungkook’s voice was heard from the other line. You froze, but not because Jungkook had called you, no, because your name rolled off his lips like a…. moan?

“What do you want..?” you asked, almost terrified of knowing the answer, but at that moment it felt like the right thing to ask, “I want you in my room,” you swore you could feel your knees shaking, even though you were sitting down they trembled.

You heard a small whimper escape from his mouth. Worry crept its way into you, “are…are you okay?” once again, you were almost terrified of asking.

“No I’m fucking not,” he growled, “you’re so rude, Y/N… you know that?” a small chuckle was heard from the other line, and again, a soft moan followed. “God, you frustrate me so much, angel,” he purred from the other line.

You felt your heart rate increase, pinching the insides of your thighs together, “Jungkook, I don’t understand…” you almost whispered, not being sure if it was unconsciously or if it was because you didn’t want Mina to hear your conversation with the boy.

“I’m in bathroom next to the master bedroom, come by and I’ll explain,” he pleaded, making it sound almost innocent, but you weren’t that stupid, you knew what was in store for you if you were enough of an idiot to commit that mistake.

“Like hell I’ll come by,” you said sternly, as if you weren’t a little hazed just a few moments ago. You had to stand your ground; you couldn’t let him fog your mind.

“P-please. It hurts…” his voice came out as a small whine, your vision suddenly went blank for a brief second, it hurts? Your confidence immediately died down, small proportions of worry started to creep its way into your body.

“J-Jungkook? What’s wrong?” you heard a sharp grunt escape the small speaker, making you flinch slightly in place.

“I need you - ahh shit - I need you to touch me, Y/N,” Only by then did it click in your mind, “My hand isn’t enough, fuck- it doesn’t even work when I imagine it’s yours,” he was touching himself, and to the thought of you.

Your knees shuddered to the bare thought of him getting off to you. You couldn’t let him break you, couldn’t let him know he had a chance to break you.

“I’m with Jaehyun, you know,” you said bluntly, another grunt was heard from the line, but this one wasn’t an aroused one, it was out of annoyance.

“And?” he growled.

“Are you serious?” you huffed in disbelief, “you can’t be this much of a jerk,” you semi-crossed you arms since your right one was occupied with your phone, “He doesn’t have to know, it can be our little s-secret, just between you and - Nghh - and me,” you scoffed at the suggestion. “Please, angel. I’ll eat you out till the crack of fucking dawn, I’ll do whatever you want me to, and you know I can make you feel really good, just- ah fuck- please. Please come over and let me have you.”

The protest dying in the back of your throat, being completely tongue-tied, you just stared at the blank wall in front of you.

“I’ll treat you and worship you like the princess you are, I’ll spread your legs and eat you out until you’re shaking in your own arousal,” your breath collapsed at the pool you felt forming between your legs.

You knew the right thing to do was to stop him talking about what he could do to you, with you, if you were in the bathroom in this very moment. The way he’d kiss you, hold you, fuck you-.

“You don’t have to do anything, just come over here and- ahhh fuck!” his unstable breath cutting him off mid-sentence, the filthy scenarios being too much to think about. “Please… Y/N, I’m begging you.”

At this point you were shaking, your own breath was beginning to grow unevenly, your fingers were trembling. You’re legs were shaking so much it hurt, if you tried to walk you knew damn well you’d fall right on your face, you were fucked.

“Jungkook stop. You’re torturing me…” you exhaled, not realising you had held your breath in the first place. “The only way I’d possibly be torturing you, is by not touching you sooner.”

You brought your knees to your chest, hugging them tightly, desperately trying to control the pounding in your heart and the pool forming between your legs. Another whimper was heard from your phone, and the sound shot straight to your middle.

Before he could utter another word, you did the only thing you could think of: You threw the phone, making it land somewhere on a big pile of clothes that were on the ground.

You didn’t pay attention, too distracted by the sudden aching in your core, to realise you had forgotten to end the call. Though it wasn’t on speaker, you could clearly hear the loud grunts and whines from the device.

“Y/N?” you heard from the bathroom. You sprung to your feet, “shitshitshitshit,” you quickly jumped onto the pile of clothes, a very unnecessary move, and pressed the red button on your phone.

And as if scripted, Mina opened the door to a rather weird scene, “you okay?” you were laying flat on Jimin’s pile of dirty laundry with your phone in your hand.

Your gaze shifted to your best friend who was only standing with a bathrobe on her body and a towel on her head.

“Y-yeah I’m just tired,” you lie, “I’m gonna call it a night,” you stood up from the laundry and dug yourself under the covers of the bed, trying your best to fall asleep and forget everything that had just happened.

“01:09, are you kidding me,” you whispered to yourself after checking the time on your phone. It was currently one in the morning, yet you still hadn’t gotten a little shuteye. You were wide-awake, Jungkook’s words still lingering in your head. You hate that the thought of him was basically engraved in your mind.

You plopped your head back onto the pillow and looked to your side to find Mina sound asleep next to you. Oh how you envied her.

You were positive that everyone was sound asleep since you hadn’t heard a vibration of noise for the past hour, so you figured the rest of the group had decided to call it a night and lost themselves in dreamland, unlike you.

Completely giving up on the attempt to sleep, you jumped out of bed, a cold breeze hitting your bare legs. You feel the fine hair rise. You solely had a black over-sized t-shirt on the stopped just under your butt, and a pair of underwear.

You took a moment to look at your leggings on the floor; you decided to skip over them, not needing to cover your legs since you hadn’t expected to bump into anyone at this time of night.

You exited the bedroom, quietly making your way down the stairs and tiptoed your way into the kitchen to fetch a refreshing glass of cold water. You had to pass by the living room to get to the kitchen.

Jimin had been sweet enough to offer you and Mina his room, while the guys would crash in the living room. So you were extra careful when you had to pass by the many couches that had sleeping forms on them.

Finally reaching your final destination, you happily but carefully skipped over to the cabinet to get yourself a glass and filling it up with water.

Gulping down the cold liquid, you removed the cup from your mouth, placing it on the kitchen island before wiping you mouth. You went back to the refrigerator, getting the same bottle you had used to fill the glass the first time.

“Angel?” A deep voice was heard from the entrance to the kitchen. You stopped the water from trickling out of the bottle and placed it on the kitchen island. Your breath got stuck in your throat, knowing very well from the endearment in the nickname who the second presence in the room was.

“Jungkook…”

“Couldn’t sleep either?” a smug smile was threatening to plaster itself on the corner of his lips. Not wanting to give him the idea of the possibility of you not being able to catch some sleep because of whatever reason he had cockily made in mind, you simply answered, “no, I just woke up and decided to get something to drink.”

You saw him make his way into the kitchen, his eyes still locked on yours. He began to make his way around the kitchen island, heading towards you. You stepped back, beginning to walk the opposite directing in attempt to increase the amount of distance between the two of you.

“Are you afraid of me?” he asked, his expression falling. A slight tint of worry flashed his eyes, “no, I just don’t want you near me,” you answered, and the smug look was back.

“Do I have that much of an impact on you?” he smirked with pride, thinking you couldn’t bear to be around him in fear that you’d lose all control.

In your mind, he had completely misread the lines. “I don’t want you to touch me… again,” you whispered the last part, the color of flush ran over your cheeks, ashamed that you had let him even lay a finger on you in the first place, let alone his whole body.

“Why not?” he asked you, innocently tilting his head to the side, as if he was genuinely curious and had absolutely no idea why you’d reject him.

“For fucks sake, Jungkook. Can’t you just stop this bullshit?!” you slapped your hand flat on the countertop, earning an audible slam.

Your tone slightly moved up in volume, but you still had the thought of the others sleeping in mind. You could feel your blood starting to boil, whereas Jungkook was completely calm, which only caused your ears to steam in anger.

“But you want me.”

All color completely drained from your face, as if you deepest and darkest secret was out and exposed to the world, “don’t you even dare deny it.”

“No, you got it all wrong,” you protested, shaking your head, keeping your voice stable as you crossed your arms over your chest, causing your breasts to get pushed closer together, creating a small line of cleavage that was clearly visible through your dark yet thin t-shirt.

It didn’t come unnoticed how Jungkook’s eyes shifted down to your breasts, licking his lips, shamelessly eyeing you.

“Stop,” You uncrossed your arms, his eyes met yours again, “sorry,” you knew damn well he didn’t mean it.

“You know just as well as I, that if it wasn’t for that dull boyfriend of yours, you’d already be on this very counter, getting your brains fucked out by me.”

“Jaehyun is out of context,” you stated feebly, in the back of your mind you knew Jaehyun was the core reason as to why Jungkook hadn’t broken you yet, you just couldn’t admit it to yourself. “I don’t want you. Never did.”

“Liar.” he chuckled.

“Out by the pool,” God have mercy, “if you truly didn’t want me,” he continued, slowly making his way closer to you. You wanted to move, but it felt like your feet were glued to the floor.

“You wouldn’t have let me touch you the way you did,” he took another step, getting closer, “you wouldn’t have let me continue for so long,” and closer, “but most importantly, angel.” And closer.

“Your body wouldn’t have reacted the way it did.”

Your body shut down. The goosebumps were too much. You felt your legs giving up on you, so you quickly placed both hands behind you, reaching for the kitchen island to stable your stands.

His face stood extremely close to yours, making all the flaws that he didn’t have visible to you. His hooded eyes locked on you, scanning your face up and down and your heart stopped every time his eyes would meet your lips and keep his dark chocolate orbs fixated on the pink flesh for a second too long.

A familiar pool started forming between your legs, the same pool you had spent hours on trying to get rid of, only earlier this night.

“You know he can’t make you feel half as good as I can.” He rasped in a deep voice, inching closer to you, but not close enough.

He neared his face to yours, stopping right before his lips could graze yours, “I-I can’t do this to Jaehyun,” you almost cried out.

He was close, he was so damn close to breaking you. You could feel it in the pit of your stomach. Your will to jump up him and attack his lips grew stronger and stronger by the second, but you still tried your utter best to restrain.

Feeling Jungkook place both hands on either side of the island, completely trapping you.

“Fuck him, he won’t know,”

Jungkook could feel his impatience eat him alive from the inside, but his rule still stood. He had to have your full consent before he could make a proper intimate move on you, because even though he needed you more than anything, he still had morals.

But this rule did not count verbally. Even though he didn’t have your full consent, that didn’t stop him from being vocal about what and how he thought about you at the sinful hours of the night, stroking his length to the thought of you underneath him, completely fucked out.

He lowered his head to you neck, slowly starting to kiss his way onto your delicate skin, nipping and licking gently. He smirked victoriously when he felt you tilt your head to the side give him more access.

Your breath grew unsteady, small pants escaped your throat, fighting the urge to tangle your fingers in his dark locks. You squeezed your thighs together, hearing a small squelching sound.

“Angel… I won’t have my way with you,” he husked, “not until you ask me.”

Not being able to bare the ache between your legs anymore, the insane beating of your heart, your younger teenage-self who so hopelessly adored the boy in front of you, begging you to let him run his fingers on every inch of your body.

“Jungkook, please…” you breathed out shakily, “please what, baby?”

You removed your fingers from the island, placing them on his hard chest.

“Please… p-put... put your hands on me.”

Not wasting another second, Jungkook grabbed your waist, lifting you up to sit on the counter. Finally, finally, crashing his lips on yours. A small moan of appreciation left your lips, you fingers still exploring his hair.

His hands made their way under your shirt, savouring the feeling of his fingers on your skin. His palms reached your chest, a small shaky groan left his lips when he felt your bare breasts, not expecting you to not wear a bra.

You felt a small smile form on his lips at the way you titled your head to deepen the kiss, and interlock your lips together.

You ran your fingers through his dark soft locks that sat perfectly just above his head, “fucking finally,” he breathed out in between the kiss.

“Finally, I have you,” his hand melted down to your thighs, pushing you closer to himself, selfishly wrapping his hands around you, caressing your bare thighs with his thumb.

You felt his warm, soft tongue poke out, smoothly gliding over your top lip, asking for entrance. Not having the patience to tease him you willingly opened up for him, letting him explore every corner of your mouth.

You scooted closer to his pelvis, adding a fraction of pressure, causing his breath to shudder in the kiss, “Jungkook…”

“Yes, angel?”

“Bedroom.”

Without another word he wrapped his arms around your waist, and on instinct, you wrapped your legs around his waist and arms around his neck. He lifted you up from the counter and made his way out of the kitchen with you in his arms.

The way up the stairs and into the bedroom was a blur, too caught up in his odor, you dug your face in his neck, taking in his scent which smelt like freshly cleaned laundry which had been drying out near the ocean.

When you finally reached the bedroom, Jungkook gently laid you down on the bed, and hovered over you. His lips brushed against your neck for a brief second before beginning to place small kitten licks and pecks on the sensitive skin.

While Jungkook was busy with your neck, you took the time to take in your surroundings, your hooded eyes suddenly widening, “holy shit, this is Jimin’s parents’ room,” you breathed out in a pant.

“I know,” the boy hovered over you, answering cooingly, his look was completely fucked out, pupils had been blown out wide, leaving no trail of evidence that his big orbs were originally brown, lips parted as small uneven breaths escaped and reappeared.

“We can’t do it here,” you protested, trying to wiggle yourself out of Jungkook’s body warmth, “I don’t care.”

“No. Jungkook, we seriously can’t do it in his parents’ room, there’s a guest room just down the hall, let’s just-“

“I don’t give a shit.”

He growled lowly, finally removing himself from your neck, averting his eyes onto you – and that’s when you saw it. The sight that squeezed the remainders of your purity out of you.

Jungkook’s eyes had turned the darkest you had ever seen them, lust overflowing the brown orbs that held the universe. His cheeks flushed a bright red color, slightly staining the tip of his nose too. Small strands of hair stuck to his forehead from the beads of sweat.

And his lips, they had turned a few shades darker and increased slightly in size, the swollen flesh also glistening from being generously coated in his own saliva. You were sure that your saliva coated a few corners of his lips as well.

You felt a sinful swirl form in your stomach at the unholy sight of him.

“I’ve waited for this moment, you have no idea... I’m not waiting another goddamn second to have you.” He moaned against your lips, making you feel a type of way only the devil himself could make you feel.

Not giving you a chance to respond, he reunited his lips with yours again, lovingly dancing over your two plush lips.

He detached from your lips for a second, but only to remove the white plain shirt he had worn. Your eyes immediately fell down to his naked upper body.

He was so well built, so lean and toned. It was as if God had spent that one sunday carving his body perfectly instead of resting, every detail made to perfection. His abs were solid, chest was rock-hard, and his thighs... Those sinister thighs that looked like they had been carved from steal with the help of the greek gods themselves – fuck, you wanted to ride them.

It didn’t dawn upon you that you had been eye-fucking Jungkook so openly. Your eyes were basically screaming your malevolent thoughts, and oh how it didn’t go unnoticed by him... a filthy smirk grew on his lips, catching you in the act of shame.

You averted your eyes somewhere else, embarrassed about the fact that you had basically been mentally fucking him with your eyes.

Not wasting another second, Jungkook reattached your lips with his, leaving sloppy kisses on the red, swollen outline of your lips. It was as if your lips themselves, were blushing.

He caught your bottom lip in between his teeth, only to soothe the fresh bruise with his warm tongue, securely gliding over the red flesh caused you to whine into his mouth.

His fingers slithered down to the hem of your black shirt, “I want it off,” and with that, the shirt was off, joining Jungkook’s white one, down on the floor somewhere.

He stepped back, taking a good look at your now exposed chest. Your cheeks embarrassingly turned a shade of pink, from the way your nipples had perked up, nice and ready to be given any form of attention by him.

The only sound filling the room was Jungkook’s tongue secreting his lips.

Growing shy of his stare you discreetly tried to cover up your chest with your arms, but you only ended up with Jungkook’s fingers locked securely around your wrists, shoving them far away from your breasts, “don’t do that.”

You averted your eyes. Your face softened gently when you saw he almost looked... sad? The idea of you wanting to hide yourself from him in embarrassment made him want to kiss each, and every inch of you, praising you and your heavenly beauty.

He had your hands pinned to the sides of your head, hovered above you perfectly. Small pretty pants leaving his swollen lips, looking you dead in the eye.

He slowly let go when he felt the tension in your wrists loosen up. He descended his way down your body, placing pecks of affection here and there. Until he stopped right in front of your heat.

He glanced at the drenched spot on your grey underwear, a small smirk dancing its way on his lips, “you’re this drenched and you didn’t bother to let me know?”

Hesitantly you shook your head, “that’s no good, angel.” He shrugged, curling a finger around the waistband of your underwear, slowly pulling the fabric down to and past your ankles, making the piece of cotton join the rest of the bundle of clothing on the floor.

He ran his middle finger down your slit, “who got you this wet, baby?” you whined at the feeling of his cold fingers on your soaked heat. His finger slit back up, meeting your swollen clit. You hissed. “Y-you...”

He pinched your clit between his index finger and thumb, followed by a firm press to your abused numb. You gasped, gripping his wrist at the mixture of pain and pleasure, your thighs were twitching at this point, “what was that, baby? you have to use your words properly.”

“You! ahhh you, J-Jungkook, you made me this wet... your doing.”

He placed three tender kisses to your lips, “fuck, such a good girl.” two more kisses because, why not?

“How many can you take?”

Slightly confused at his words, you tilted you head and raised an eyebrow, “wha – oh god…” you felt the two digits shoved up your hole stretching your walls out deliciously, “you take too long to answer, angel.”

He curled and scissored his digits in all kinds of direction, causing your walls to clench around him in attempt to suck him in even further into you, “babyyy, you take my fingers so well. This pretty cunt sucking on my fingers like that.”

He started thrusting his fingers into you in a fast pace, causing you to choke on a moan at the back of you throat.

Your back arched as your eyes rolled so far back you swore your could see the front of you brain. “You see, Y/N.” He fastened his pace, “slow isn’t really my pace.”

You locked your fingers tightly around his wrist as if it would help with the overwhelming feeling of pleasure, “s-shit. Jungkook... Jungkook – p-please… Not so—fuck—not so f-fast.”

Completely ignoring you he continued to thrust his fingers in you at the same pace. Too embarrassed to be vocal, you reached for the nearest pillow and shoved your face in it, desperately trying to mute your whimpers and whines.

But just your luck, within seconds the pillow was gone from your face, making even the slightest breath audible, “no, no, no, no,” he stared at you deeply “I want to hear you,” the sight alone making you shudder.

A loud moan escaped your throat when he curled his fingers, hitting your spot just right. But his fingers weren’t enough, you needed to feel more. “Jungkook, can you—haah.”

He smiled, “can I what?”

The way his fingers were playing with your cunt made your spine arch off the bed deliriously, “use your words, baby. Otherwise I’m not gonna know what you want.”

“Mmm more, n-need more, I need your t-tongue.”

Disappointingly he shook his head disapprovingly, “I’m sorry, angel.” You frowned.

“You were selfish enough to keep the secret of your wet cunt to yourself, so my fingers are all you’re going to get for now.”

A cry left your mouth at his rejection, he kept scraping his digits in you, occasionally thrusting them in and out of your dripping core.

He rubbed your inner thigh with his other free hand when he saw your legs beginning to tremble, running small circles with his thumb in attempt to soothe the overwhelming sensations.

You tried to stop his hands from thrusting any further into you, you didn’t want to come on his fingers, you wanted to come on his cock, “t-that’s enough.”

“No, you’re about to cum… I can feel it.”

He fastened his pace even more, if that was even possible, “I w-want to cum while you’re inside of m-me.”

“And you will.” You shot your eyes to his direction. “Baby, this won’t be the only time you cum tonight.” He smirked while his fingers were still working their magic on you.

Seeing the distress in your face, he frowned innocently, the darkness in his eyes vanishing for a small moment, “have you never cum more than once in one night?”

Averting your eyes down to your side, avoiding eye contact with him, you slowly shook your head.

Sex with Jaehyun was a little… selfish. For the most part he kept it sweet and short, foreplay never lasting longer than a few kisses and touches until he moved on straight to penetration.

And that would either hurt since he hadn’t prepped you enough for him to enter you, which usually ended up with Jaehyun quickly running to the bathroom to grab a handful of lube and get back into bed with you.

You didn’t finish every time, which you knew was normal, but with the little amount of effort he had put into trying to please you in bed made you knowledgable of the fact that it was hard for you to release when Jaehyun never touched you properly in the areas you needed..

You even began questioning if it was your fault. Was there something wrong with your sex? Why were you barely able to finish?

You didn’t want to be that type of girl, so you kept telling yourself that sex really wasn’t the most important thing in your relationship, you had your trusted vibrator to temporarily sedate you from your release deprivation. You knew, god, you knew that the little private sessions at night you had wouldn’t satisfy you forever.

You didn’t know what reaction from Jungkook you had expected, but you certainly didn’t expect him to place a tender kiss to your clit, followed by a long lick along your folds. A strangled gasp ripped from your already sore throat.

Looking down at your legs you saw Jungkook’s face placed perfectly in between them, eyes dark again and locked on yours, his eyebrows slightly furrowed in concentration and pleasure. You couldn’t say with certainty that you were the one enjoying this the most.

His arms wrapped around your thighs, pushing your cunt further against his mouth.

The tip of his nose creating friction against your soaked clit had all sorts of pleasurable emotions run through your skin.

“Where have you been, angel?”

Jungkook panted heavily still looking you in the eyes, he had removed himself from your folds, giving you a perfect glance of his face, which was drenched in your arousal. His nose was red, and lightly coated with your essence, lips were red and plump, panting as if he had run marathon. Your arousal had even reached his chin, a single droplet threatening to descend from his skin down onto the sheet, The sight alone causing your core to clench around nothing, “oh fuck,” he was so beautiful.

Jungkook reattached his lips back to your cunt, continuing to apply a good amount of pressure on your clit, occasionally licking a few rough licks along your slit.

He cupped his lips around your clit, sucking on it gently, but just enough for you to squirm under the suction. The sucking soon got replaced by wet kisses on the edges of your swollen lips, inhumane noises left your lungs.

A dark chuckle left his lips when he felt you desperately pushing your legs further apart to allow him more access. He dug his face deeper into your middle as he continued to lick his way around you making your toes curl and stomach turn deliciously.

You felt him piston his hips against the mattress roughly to relieve some much needed friction, causing the bed to shake, the headboard barely touching the wall. The sounds escaping him sounded like sobs.

You felt the knot in your stomach begging to be untied, “cum – I’m gonna c-cum.”

“Let go, all of it. Don’t you dare hold back.” And with that being said, you let the immense rush of pleasure run through your body continuously. Your walls aggressively clenching around his tongue, causing him to let out a shaky moan.

“Fuck, you taste amazing,” Jungkook breathed out. You flinched at the feeling of his tongue touching your swollen lips, propping yourself up to rest your weight on you elbows to get a good look at him.

“N-no, Jungk-kook. I’m s-sensitive.” You tried to push yourself away from his mouth, too overstimulated for him to touch you, but he only wrapped his arms tighter around your thighs to push you further in against him.

You bucked your hips up at the overstimulation, a loud moan leaving your lips, Jungkook grunting lowly in response.

“I-I can’t help it, you taste so fucking good,” he whispered breathlessly. “It’s so warm, so soft, so tight.” He eyed your slit hungrily, running a finger admiringly along the opening, causing a shaky breath to leave your lungs.

“How the fuck can you feel so tight, when I’m just using my tongue?” He slowly inserted the tip of his tongue in your slit, being careful with not making you enjoy it more than he’d like you to.

“I could eat you out for hours if we had the time,” he moaned out, licking his lips which had your excess juices on. “I’d make sure you’d know just how much I love your pussy.” He placed a small kiss on your folds.

You felt your heart throb at the small actions of affection.

Jungkook made your heart swell in delight, a way Jaehyun couldn’t. Everytime Jungkook touched you, he was so gentle, as if he was afraid he could break you with a simple raspberry on the forehead.

But he also wasn’t afraid to have his rough way with you, he wasn’t afraid of completely ruining your body. He knew very well what effect he had on you and he made sure to take advantage of it,

He made sure you knew how good you felt on him, how much he loved it. He made sure you felt comfortable, respected, adored.

He awoke feelings in you, you didn’t know existed at all. Jaehyun had never treated you like this…

You felt like an absolute asshole for constantly comparing your boyfriend to Jungkook mentally, but you couldn’t help it. All these new feelings and actions, those were so new to you, something you had never experienced.

And you’d be lying to yourself if you said you’d never, ever, imagined Jungkook to be your boyfriend when you were younger, impure scenarios that you would replay in your head almost every night before you fell asleep, was part of the package deal.

Is this what it was supposed to feel like?

“Something wrong, angel?”

Losing your train of thought, you hadn’t realized you had been sitting there, staring at Jungkook as if your system had malfunctioned.

“Jungkook… I need you to fuck me, now” he removed his face from your middle, eyes shooting to your face in surprise at your bold statement. Until now you had been quiet and shy, so of course Jungkook hadn’t pegged you to be a firery type in bed.

“Please, I-I can’t wait anymore,” you pleaded, your words coming out as small cries, “I need to feel you stretch me out, I need to feel myself clench around your cock while you fuck me, I need to feel you break me.”

Both your eyes were widen, neither of you knew you had it in you to say such words. “oh fuck,” Jungkook’s trembling fingers hastily reached behind to his back pocket to reach for a condom, but before he could go any further you stopped him, “I-I’m on the pill.”

The possibility of Jungkook being able to feel you, skin to skin had his pre-cum drenched shaft twitch in your direction. You swore you could see it point at you.

Remaining eye contact, Jungkook hovered above you, shoving both your knees apart roughly, lowering his frame down on you. Matching your uneven breaths, he placed both forearms parallel to your head on both sides, his face placed closely to yours.

You felt his precum-coated tip align at your soaked entrance. He arched his back upwards, curling his hips into yours. The first couple of inches stretching out your warm flower.

A soft gasp left your lips at the unfamiliar stretch. You arched your back as you closed your eyes, causing your naked chest to meet Jungkook’s.

He kept going deeper and deeper into you, until he finally had you all stretched out. You tried breathing softly, but couldn’t. The feeling of being so filled up overwhelmed you.

It had been months since you had gotten a good fuck, so your vaginal muscles had had plenty of time to tighten up again.

Moments passed, yet you still didn’t feel Jungkook move inside of you, so you opened your eyes to get a good look at what was preventing him from moving. The sight you saw right before your eyes had your heart swell in adoration.

“Y/N, I… I’m inside you,” he let out, barely above a whisper, yet still somehow audible to the human ear. He was staring down at the part where you two had been connected. He eyed himself disappearing in you in such amazement, it made your cheeks turn a shade of red.

You couldn’t take it anymore—he was there, inside of you, yet he still didn’t move. You needed just something. “…Jungkook, move,” you said clear enough for him to hear, but still completely dazed, he didn’t move an inch.

You sighed out a breathy sigh, deciding to take matters into your own hands, you mustered up all your strength to clench around him in order to feel him properly.

You heard air get stuck in Jungkook’s throat at your bold move, his eyes shot up to you, a hazy look stained all over his eyes. His pupils dilated, so dark and doe, you could see your own reflection in them clearly.

You threw your head back as you clenched around him some more when you still didn’t feel him moving inside of you. A soft moan leaving your mouth unlike Jungkook. “Y/N, w-wait—ahh,” A high-pitched noise left his throat as he shut his eyes closed. A line formed between his two eyebrows at how hard he was grimacing.

Your breath hitched in realisation.

He was close.

You had barely moved, but he was so close. Just a few single digit strokes and he’d burst. That’s why he wasn’t moving, he was trying to savor this moment, he didn’t want this to end, he was trying to remember you like this, underneath him, squirming, fucked out. Just like him.

You moved your fingers to hover over Jungkook’s cheeks. His eyes opening up again, and your heart clenched a little. He looked like he was about to cry, whines continuously leaving his mouth, his cheeks and nose covered by a light blush.

He somehow managed to keep his eyes fixated on you. Your thumb caressed gently over his warm cheek, and he immediately melted into your touch.

“Jungkook,” you purred softly, “baby...” you saw him visibly shudder at the pet-name, he didn’t answer, waiting for you to continue.

“Please move,” it came out darker than you intended to.

He lowered his head down to meet yours, his lips barely hovering over yours, resting with his eyes lazily open. You puckered your lips slightly thinking he had the intentions to kiss you, but his lips simply remained resting on yours.

“Jung- FUCK!”

He thrusted his hips harshly against yours, your brain made up a ripping sound as you swore to yourself that something was torn apart in your lower region.

His wet lips pecked yours, only to pull away after when a loud grunt tore from his throat, “fuck… I’m n-not going to—shit—last very l-long.” You nodded understandingly as you were not far from becoming undone.

“How are you so fucking t-tight?” he growled, “did that boyfriend of yours ever even fuck you properly?” He asked out of breath, slamming his hips into your cunt harder.

“I’m the only one who can fuck you this good, angel.” Too drained from the immense pleasure, all you were able to do was roll your eyes to the back of your head in response, “say it,” the speed of his hips increased, “tell me I’m the only one,” you were on the verge of tears when you felt his tip brush your cervix.

“You’re the only – a-ahh – you’re the only one who knows how to fuck me, Jungkook.”

You looked down to where you and Jungkook were aligned perfectly together, the sight of him disappearing in you only to reappear moments later had your stomach curling deliciously in all directions. You unintentionally clenched around him at the arousing sight.

What you didn’t know, was that Jungkook had caught you in your filthy moment. A hoarse chuckle escaped his mouth, “you like watching me fuck you?” You tangled your fingers in his hair at his unholy words. Whining, you nodded your head yes.

In dark pride, Jungkook jerked his hips harder into you, words of encouragement such as yes, or, don’t stop, urged him on to continue to completely rearrange your guts.

You felt Jungkook twist and turn his hips experimentally, each thrust hitting a new spot in you, “what are you—oh my… god,” he smirked in victory.

“Found her,” and once found, Jungkook repeatedly hit the spongy spot, causing you to come closer and closer to your high. Heavy breaths and skin slapping against one another filled the room. You closed your eyes at the feeling of his hands snaking down to your legs, bending your knees to allow himself to burry his cock deeper into you.

“No, angel,” he growled.

“Look at me,” he continued, “I want you to look at me while I fuck you... Look at me,” you obediently open your eyes, making it impossible for you to look away again. Your eyebrows furrowed at the pleasure, Jungkook mirrored your expression. “J-just like that.”

His eyes ran all over your face, even going as far as going down along your exposed body.

Eyeing your body freely as if the same rules didn’t apply to him. “I-I’m almost there,” Jungkook took this as a sign to give you his all. He crashed his soft lips onto yours and practically forced his tongue between your lips to explore every untouched inch of your warm muscle.

He wrapped his wet fingers that were covered in your previous release, around your own fingers. Pinning one hand over your head as he continued to slam his hips into your own. A heavy breath mixed with a moan escaping your lips that were now coated in Jungkook’s saliva.

The intimate position slammed all the oxygen out of your lungs. Occupied with the unnecessary yet affectionate move that he pulled off, it came completely unnoticed when he snaked his free hand down you chest, past your stomach, down to your core, he slowly, but with enough friction, started rubbing meaningless patterns on your clit. A sharp inhale tore through your throat at the add-on pleasure.

His tongue continued to slide its way in various ways. The kiss needy and heated, you tried your best to keep up with his pace. Sloppy openmouthed kisses were given, causing the drips of saliva to drip down from the side of your lip, unsure if the mucus belonged to him or you.

Your moans moved up in volume, letting Jungkook know that you were dangerously close to finally releasing. “Let me have it – fuck... cum on my cock, please cum like the pretty angel you are,” he cooed over your lips, shoving your knees apart even further to go even deeper in you, making sure that he had hit every part of your insides before you had the chance to release.

“Jungkook!”

And that was the final straw for you. Finally, all the moves that had helped build up to this very release, your stomach uncurled at the rush of please burning thoroughly through you, all the way to the tip of your fingers. Trails of fire were felt on every inch of your body. Never had you ever felt an orgasm so intense.

His name managed to escaped your lips once more while he continued to jolt himself into you. You let out a tired whine. Still recovering from your orgasm, you began squirming at the overstimulation, “Jungkook I can’t – I can’t.”

“yes, baby, I know you can t-take it.” completely tongue-tied, all the words stuck in your throat, you somehow managed to nod at him, urging him to chase his own release, “fuck, such an angel you are, yeah?” he pecked your forehead, a grunt escaped his lips, the sound-waves hitting the skin of your sweaty forehead.

Hitting just the right spot, a whine left your mouth along with a tight clench around his cock. “S-shit, do that again…” Jungkook panted dropping his face into your neck, desperately trying to chase his own high.

You obediently clenched the hardest you could one last time around him, striving after his orgasm just as hard as himself.

And finally, you felt him shoot his load into you, filling you up to the brim with his seeds. A shudder ran down his spine as he felt you milking every last drop of his load out of him.

You moaned at the feeling of the warm liquid coating your walls perfectly.

“Y-Y/N,” he purred, collapsed on top of you, trying to catch his breath. You closed your eyes in attempt to recover from whatever the fuck just happened.

“That was…”

“Holyfuckingshit,”

Your eyes jolted open at the feeling of a finger being shoved up your hole. You gasped in overstimulation, hastily gripping at Jungkook’s wrist, “J-Jungkook, no. I can’t anymore.”

He smiled coyly at your worried expression, pride filling his chest at the thought of him having driven you to your limit. “I know, angel,” he started, “I just don’t want you to drip.”

He smiled cockily at you, finishing shoving his load deep into you, making sure not a single drop could leak out.

He rested his head against your chest, listening to your rapid heartbeat slowly steady itself. The sound of your beating heart soothed him in a way he couldn’t describe.

Looking up at your face to ask you what all of this had meant to you, a small twinge of disappointment washed over his face when he saw your form fast asleep.

But the disappointment didn’t last too long when your cute form lightly snoring made his heart swell up.

He couldn’t help but wrap his arms tightly around your waist, comfortably laying his head on you chest, listening soothingly to your steady heartbeat. He blushed at the fact that your heartbeat fell perfectly in sync with his.

He smiled lightly before placing a soft kiss on your slightly parted lips. “Sweet dreams, angel.”

–

A/N: OMG THIS SHIT TOOK ME FOREVER TO FINISH, my writers-block had me ready to yell in 67 different languages. a n y w a y, hope you liked it lovelies, sry for any grammar mistakes or anything of the sort<3

1K notes · View notes